#if i turn this into a series istg....
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
oooh so did we divorce Bruce, or is this an infidelity type of situation?
a loving family, an unpalatable desire: first meeting (unofficial)
— related post !
a/n: a tad bit nsfw. if this sounds messy, spare me. i'm running on like 4 hours of sleep and the will of a thirsty man in front of an oasis. i told yall im going insane for this plotline. ofc a&a still has my heart but I also love to occasionally write for smth else in the sidelines. send in more asks yall hehe.
reblogs and interactions are encouraged and appreciated.
definitely an infidelity type of situation, anon! you see, the affair was caused by all mere coincidence. you were to attend with bruce in one of lex luthor's extravagant show of a gala, hold his arm for a brief moment when you walk out of the limousine, only to be abandoned right in the middle of the enormous room.
of course, the right reaction was to be pissed, to badmouth the very man who decided to court and entertain others in front of you; but you chose to stay silent, biting back choked tears by stumbling over the buffet table, only to be met with stupid, overbearing paparazzi and journalists.
so when clark kent rushes in to save you from stuttering over the dozens of microphones and cameras shoved right in your face, granting them access to your pathetic sobs— it's only right that your first reaction was to lean against his body, dismissing the hushed, harsh gossips of journalists.
it was at a time where you're not aware of his identity of superman. well, bruce barely permits you to enter the batcave, only if you stubbornly pester alfred does he let you, only to kick you, his darling spouse right out the moment you step on the cold, hard floors of the lair.
so it's not... a bad thing, right? your husband had a child with another woman, raised him as his own, didn't even bother to notify you with his infidelity— so is it your fault if you slowly start to fall for a man who promises you the world? who actually has the ability to give you the world in the palm of your hands? whose kid lets you pamper him without any fight?
sure, he's coping with... the loss of his previous wife but you're such a perfect spouse, so undeniably attractive, captivating in the hearts of many. your distant eyes, the way you bite the inside of your cheeks, the way your body sways back and forth as if begging for someone, your husband, to provide you a pillar of support in the suffocating heat of paparazzi.
he could be that pillar, could be your support.
when he first came up to you, his intentions weren't to obtain gossip about the oh-so silent spouse of bruce wayne. he didn't even want to acknowledge your marital status, palms already taking your wrist just so he could lead you off to somewhere quieter.
"it's an interview," he whispers an excuse to your reddened ears. but the buzz of his breath, the warmth, the caged arm on your waist tells you it's more than that.
but you don't fight back, you'd rather be anywhere than be the spotlight of a media that eats you up, makes you doubt your marriage even more.
so you're grateful that someone came to your rescue.
this would be the first time you ever saw someone as a savior, and it's not superman, no. it's clark kent, your resident, widowed, journalist.
and for clark's case, you warm his bed better than anything else. you allow clark this sense of respite, a break from heroic activities. allow him to be human, just as he allows you to play your fantasies of being a house spouse; you're perfect for each other.
to hell with useless marriage papers that don't even give bruce a sense of obligation to act as your husband, right? what can it do, when you're absolutely smitten with the current life you're living?
the first stages of your infidelity with clark is confusing, but very much welcomed into your already hectic life.
firstly, you convince yourself, it was all mere 'emotional cheating'. you began texting clark, he does too. an occasional greeting in messages, a passing congratulation for something, then the next it was good morning messages, 'have you eaten breakfast yet?, 'how'd the appointment go?'.
you don't know when it started, when your feelings started, when you began an intimate to romantic relationship with the man— all you knew was that the moment he revealed his superhero identity was the moment he decided to bed you for the night, the moment you grant the man, now your partner, access to every part of your depraved body, made him make you beg for more, giving him all the time in the world to kiss your imperfections, to fondle sensitive parts long untouched, to leave lovebites deeper and darker than the ones you caught bruce with.
you can't help it, he's unknowingly handsome, especially when he invites you over to his ma and pa's farm the next day, pretending to not notice the way your eyes hungrily flit over his topless body, sweat and budding pecs encased in a muscled form. over the course of dinner, you kept biting your lips, warm cheeks at the implications that clark merely wanted to sit next to you just so he could handfeed you, something about him being prideful that you'd definitely enjoy this week's harvest... but his fingers circling your thighs just seems to get you brain all haywired.
yet you stay, and continue visiting for long hours either way, enjoying the man's attention.
you know it's wrong, he knows it's wrong. but the way his son, jon looks at you like you mean the world, the way he's slowly starting to heal the longer you stay over at his place makes clark want to... what's the word? ah, he wants to turn you into his loving trophy spouse. all you need to do is provide jon with all the support in the world.
as for bruce... well, him and his family can deal with your absence for the first few months. but when the lingering feeling of emptiness becomes too much, when bruce no longer feels the worried gazes, or when dick can't hear anymore laughter in one of the supposed 'barren' rooms, or when tim's security systems tracked a missing device, one now in a completely different city.
that's when they start to yearn for someone they purposely let go
#🌷... yael's works#🧁... yael's misc.#yandere#yandere batfam#yandere superfam#yandere batman#yandere superman#yandere clark kent#yandere bruce wayne#yandere dick grayson#yandere tim drake#yandere jon kent#yandere superboy#yandere x reader#yandere angst#yandere x gn reader#yandere x male reader#yandere x female reader#yandere smut#yandere x y/n#yandere x you#yandere x darling#yandere dc#male yandere#anyways why is this post really long ermm#i swear i slept today (lie)#if i turn this into a series istg....
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
Consent is sexy
WANDEE GOODDAY (2024) EP. 1
+ Bonus :
#wandee goodday#wandee goodday the series#yakdee#greatinn#thaidrama#mjtag#uservix#userblmpff#userrlaura#userbon#esmetracks#userbunn#userpharawee#tusersilence#lextag#userpetri#asianlgbtqdramas#tansgifs#gifs:wg#this is as usual the size of a planet but i wanted all of it in one gifset#i just love how everytime dee says yes it just turns yak back on even more#like even more than he was turned on before they stopped#tumblr let my gifset into the goddamn tag istg
420 notes
·
View notes
Text
PARO(Parvati Sinha) from A Shade Darker Thank Red by @morally-gayy




#my camera is so dead istg i hate it#it looks way better irl TwT#plus i need so much work on body compositions and shadows ahkfhkgjfhg#but i enjoyed painting this a lot (my fear to paint dynamic poses and saree is very much decreased lol it was sure a challenge)#it turned out pretty well ig idk? anyways#now if i must say everyone seeing this go read the series#its so niceeeeeeeeeeeeehkjhkjhlkjhgklf#zeuge draws
92 notes
·
View notes
Text
yk. i really was convinced for a couple months that yea i probably had somewhat of a type. but now. now i dont know.
because. i still have those feelings. but for some reason the king of spades from alice in borderland is there too and he doesnt fit into any of them.
#J watches alice in borderland tag ig#(im only on like ep4 s2 really really REALLY hoping this doesnt bite me in the ass)#yes ive seen pictures of him bc who hasnt#i cant tell if i have. thoughts. about this man physically or if i wanna be him and its killing me#(srsly hoping this doesnt turn out like niragi where he looks cool as shit but yk. :( srsly if so im jirouing istg.)#YARR HARR I FUCKING LOVE PIRATING SM.#THE WEBSITE IS SLOW AS SHIT BUT OH WELL I RATHER IT BE SLOW AS SHIT THAN PAY FOR NETFLX BC FUCKING NO EW.#how to get J to watch mostly and series; tell him a cool looking character is jiro coded#(cougchhcoughhh jiro as king of spades by sho variable)#if you cant tell ive been foaming at the mouth i unironically just woke up 💀#im gonna hush now bc jfc
1 note
·
View note
Text
Little Dino [Sylus + Daughter ★ 2555 words ★ Masterlist ★ Series Index ★ AO3] Sylus has a little dinosaur problem. A/N: OK another crow dad and his baby birdie ficlet because they bring me joy 🥹 istg I am working on those wips I promised on my tumblr. But…birb dad and birb baby… 🥺
“Mr. Sylus, we have new intel about that night on the 4th.”
“Mmhmm,” Sylus absently answered the person on speakerphone as he leaned back against the desk in his study. His eyes keenly followed the quick movements of the little green dinosaur who walked in uninvited to his study carrying an armful of plushies and setting them on his couch in a neat order: Smiley Dino and Sunny Dino. He watched as she scurried out the room for a few minutes, her long tail swaying back and forth.
He suppressed a chuckle. It seemed his daughter was really enjoying the dinosaur onesie her mother had gotten for her recently. She had insisted on wearing only this outfit for the last week. Sylus turned his attention back to his phone call.
“Now, you were saying there was a mole at the auction?”
“Yes, sir, we believe it to be…”
Sylus discreetly eyed his study door when he saw it pushed further open and his little dinosaur-daughter walked in with another armful of plushies. She scampered over to the couch and set them neatly next to the ones already sitting. The little girl then tried to climb up the couch before she paused half-way, seemingly remembering something. She slid back down to the floor with a soft “oof” and turned around, running pass Sylus.
Before she passed him completely, Sylus subtly stepped on her tail, making the toddler paused, confused. She turned around, her mouth opening wide in shock at the sight of her tail caught under her father’s foot. The little girl grabbed her tail and started tugging helplessly, but her efforts were in vain as it remained trapped under this sudden obstacle. She looked up at her father, and Sylus pretended he was looking elsewhere, appearing as if he was entirely preoccupied with his call.
“Yes, yes, we can do a meetup later this week,” Sylus answered as he kept an eye on his daughter from his peripheral vision. He casually crossed his arms over his chest and hummed softly. “Now there is this protocore incident I have been meaning to have you look into…”
The little girl pouted from the lack of attention and continued trying to tug her tail free. She looked up helplessly, shocked that her father still didn’t notice her. She gave another quick feeble tug.
Sylus remained feigning obliviousness. He almost lost his composure when he caught sight of his daughter’s angry pout and the little glare directed at him. She really did look like her mother in this moment, Sylus couldn’t help but thought with delight.
“Mr. Sylus, we can arrange a meeting on—”
“Daddy! My tail!”
There was an awkward pause in the room after the sudden outburst.
“Um…Mr. Sylus…”
“Oh, dear,” Sylus said with mock-worry, “I seem to have a little dinosaur problem in my study right now…”
“Uhhh…I’ll call you back later, sir.”
The line immediately went dead. Sylus chuckled and redirected his entire attention to the angry little girl at his feet. He tsked softly.
“Now what do we have here?”
“Tail! My tail, Daddy!” The little girl continued fruitlessly tugging her tail to emphasize her point, but Sylus seemed to press his foot down even harder.
“I see that,” he said, feigning astonishment, “That is quite a problem, isn’t it, baby?”
The little toddler continued to glare at her father.
“My, my, that is such a ferocious look,” Sylus teased, smirking. Just like her mother…
An idea seemed to pop into the little girl’s head. She mustered up her scariest voice and then with her little hands held up to claw, she let out a loud, “Rawr!”
“Oh, dear, I am very frightened,” Sylus said, barely able to hide his amusement, “Whatever will I do…if only I have Miss Hunter here to protect me…but alas, she is currently prioritizing Linkon City over her husband…”
The girl sulked when she realized her scare tactic didn’t work. She stepped closer and started to push her whole weight against Sylus’ leg, grunting and whining as she tried to free her captured tail. Sylus started laughing when his daughter began to beat his leg with her little fists.
“Alright, alright, enough of the love taps. I’ll move my foot, baby,” he said, lifting his leg, but before the little girl could run off, Sylus used his Evol to lift her into the air. He manipulated his Evol to carry her closer to him until the toddler was floating face-to-face with her father. He smiled at her adorable angry glare.
“Do I get a kiss before Miss Dino runs off?”
“No!” she crossed her arms stubbornly.
Sylus laughed, shaking his head in amusement. “Is this little birdie angry at me now?”
“Daddy, I’m not a birdie today!” she said defiantly, “I’m a dinosaur! Rawr!”
He laughed again. “Pardon me,” he said, “Then Miss Dino, may I request a kiss before you run off?”
She continued to pout. Sylus took this opportunity to suddenly take her into his arms, tickling her and kissing her cheek without mercy until she was laughing and gasping for breath.
“Daddy! Daddy! Not fair!”
“Mmhmm,” Sylus agreed, planting another long kiss on his daughter’s cheek, “Daddy never plays fair.”
He shifted her in his arms and motioned to his cheek with his finger. “Now kiss.”
He smiled as his daughter reluctantly kissed him.
“Try again, Little Miss,” he said, tickling her again and chuckling alongside her helpless giggles.
This time his daughter smiled and kissed his cheek more sincerely.
“Good girl,” he said, pecking her cheek again before setting her back down to the floor. He gave her bottom a quick playful swat, sighing in feigned exasperation. “Now, what is this little dino doing to my study?”
“We’re keeping Daddy company!”
“‘We’?”
“Uh huh.” His daughter smiled cheekily and pointed at the couch with the array of colorful plushies sitting on it. “Me, Smiley Dino, Sunny Dino, Azure Dino, and Grape Dino!”
“What happened to Grumpy Crow and his friends?”
“Time-out!”
Sylus pretended to look startled by the firm exclamation. “And what crime did they commit to warrant such punishment?”
The little girl huffed angrily. “They were mean to Smiley Dino!”
Without missing a beat, Sylus gasped. “And how were they mean?”
“They said Smiley Dino couldn’t join their group,” the girl answered her father.
“Well, that is truly awful,” Sylus said sincerely, kneeling down to his daughter’s height. He patted her head. “And you put them in time-out, baby?”
She nodded her head furiously. “Smiley Dino was very sad, Daddy…”
“I’m sure he was,” Sylus answered back solemnly, “But you know, baby, perhaps your plushies need to learn to play along together?”
The girl looked down, her hands clasped behind her back as she shuffled her feet reluctantly. “But they don’t want to be friends, Daddy…”
Sylus smiled and gave his daughter’s cheek a playful pinch. She giggled and swatted at his hand until he let go. “Come on, my little dino, let’s go and have a chat with your plushies.”
He picked her up and as he carried her out of his study, Sylus also used his Evol to pick up the dino plushies. Swirls of energy wrapped around each waiting plushie, lifting them into the air to follow after the father-daughter duo. Sylus smiled when he heard his daughter giggling delightfully, catching sight of her waving happily over his shoulder at the line of dino plushies floating behind them.
When they arrived at the little toddler’s bedroom, Sylus was unprepared for the sight of a jail made of pillows incarcerating four crow plushies in the middle of the large bedroom. As he walked closer, he huffed in amusement at seeing the four crow plushies tossed haphazardly inside the jail.
“Well, this jail looks comfier than the one I was in…”
“Huh?” The little girl turned to face her father with a look of utter bewilderment.
Sylus shook his head, chuckling more to himself. “Never mind, baby.”
“Daddy, down, down!” the little girl cried out, wriggling in his arms.
Sylus chuckled again and lowered her down to the floor. “Alright, alright. Impatient little dino today, aren’t you?”
Sylus also motioned with his finger to bring the dino plushies over and they surrounded the pillow jail. He smiled as his daughter looked up, her eyes wide with delight at seeing her plushies floating in the air before they gently descended. She immediately picked up Smiley Dino and hugged him tightly in her little arms.
“Now, is there a reason the crows and dinosaurs don’t get along?” Sylus asked as he knelt down to his daughter’s level. He watched as she furrowed her brows in contemplation.
“Because…because…they said Smiley Dino has a weird face…”
“Well, that is mean,” Sylus quipped. “Do you think he has a weird face?”
She shook her head furiously. “Smiley Dino is very cute!”
Sylus chuckled at her excited exclamation. “Very cute,” he agreed and gave his daughter’s cheek a gentle stroke, “But not as cute as my little dino right here.”
She puffed up her cheeks at him, seemingly annoyed. She hugged her plushie tighter. “Daddy, you’re making Smiley Dino sad, too!”
“I am just speaking the truth,” he answered affably, “Do you think I am like Grumpy Crow?”
Without a single of second of hesitation, she nodded her head.
“Well, maybe I am,” Sylus continued with a smile. He picked up the Grumpy Crow plushie, turning it around to scrutinize. “Perhaps Grumpy Crow and his friends didn’t mean to make Smiley Dino sad.”
The toddler looked at her father confused, and Sylus elaborated further: “Maybe the crows aren’t very good with their words…”
He held the crow plushie close to the dino plushie in his daughter’s arms. “Maybe he meant to say Smiley Dino has a very unique face. He’s special.”
“Daddy, is that…good?” the little girl asked tentatively.
Sylus nodded. “It can be good.” Sylus paused and raised the crow plushie close to his ear, appearing to be listening intently. His expression switched between different emotions, seemingly contemplative one second and then intrigued the next. “Ah, I see. Yes, yes, this is a big misunderstanding…”
“Daddy? What is it?” The girl walked over and tugged at her father’s sleeve. She pouted when he started laughing for seemingly no reason.
“Oh, Grumpy Crow was just telling me they didn’t mean to make Smiley Dino sad,” Sylus explained, continuing, “They also want to be friends with the dinos.”
“They do?” The girl’s eyes widened in astonishment.
“They do, baby,” he answered. He held the crow plushie out to his daughter. “Look, Grumpy Crow wants to apologize and be friends with Smiley Dino.”
The girl slowly smiled and held her dino plushie out. The two plushies ‘hugged’ before the little girl took them both into her arms to snuggle. She looked at her father with bright eyes and a toothy grin. “Daddy, they’re friends now!”
“Splendid,” he answered, “Now you have twice the number of friends to play with, right?”
She nodded happily, and gave each plushie a friendly kiss on the head.
Sylus suddenly noticed something peculiar. In the corner of his daughter’s room, there was a little canopy reading nook. Child-sized bookcases lined the wall filled with different children’s books and underneath the canopy was a soft white fur rug with different sized throw pillows surrounding the area. He noticed a few plushies were also strewn about on the rug.
“Wait, what’s this?” Sylus stood up and walked over to the reading area, picking up one of the peculiar plushies laying on the rug.
“Happy Snowman!” his daughter declared, dropping her two plushies and running over excitedly. “Mommy gave him to me.”
“Did…did she win it for you?”
“I dunno, Daddy,” his daughter answered him with a little innocent shrug. She then excitedly picked up two different plushies and held them up to her father proudly. “Look, Daddy, this is Artsy Birb and Bunbun!”
“They are…cute,” Sylus answered, tone stiff, though thankfully the little three-year-old didn’t seem to notice. Sylus knelt down to his daughter’s height again and smiled forcibly. In as even a tone as he could muster, he spoke, “Baby, why don’t you let Daddy hold onto these plushies for a while?”
His daughter tilted her head, confused, making the hood of her dinosaur onesie drooped to cover her face. Sylus fixed her hood and gave her a reassuring smile as he continued in the same tone as earlier, “Daddy is just borrowing them for a bit. I’ll give them back later…after I speak with Mommy…”
The little girl gave her father a toothy grin and nodded, not particularly caring either way. Sylus answered with another smile and with a wave of his hand, he made the three plushies disappear. He suddenly blinked in confusion when his daughter turned around and ran over to her bookshelf and picked up a seemingly random book, though it seemed to be quite a bit thicker than the other ones on the shelves.
“Daddy, story please!”
Sylus chuckled and nodded. “Yes, Miss Dino,” he answered courteously. He settled down in the reading nook, laying casually on his side with one elbow propped up and his head resting in his hand. Sylus smiled as his daughter scurried over and also settled down, handing him the book.
Sylus blinked in confusion before reading aloud the title of the book he was handed: “Analysis of Firearms Maintenance and Its Practical Applications…” He peered down at his daughter’s smiling face. He huffed in baffled amusement, asking, “Baby, did you take this from my bookshelf?”
She nodded her head eagerly and Sylus laughed. He leaned down and kissed her cheek. “Mischievous little dino, aren’t you?” He rubbed his nose against her cheek, causing her to giggle harder. “I didn’t realize I was raising a little klepto-dino.”
“Oh! Daddy, Daddy, my plushies…”
Sylus smiled. He motioned with his hand, and swirls of energy wrapped around the crow and dino plushies, lifting them into the air. The plushies all floated over, circling around the reading nook area briefly before one by one, they were gently lowered to surround both father and daughter. Sylus motioned for the Grumpy Crow and Smiley Dino plushies closer and his daughter happily grabbed both to snuggle.
“Happy now?”
The girl nodded, beaming brightly as her hood fell to cover her face again. She giggled and lifted the hood off before she cuddled closer to her father. She pointed excitedly at the book Sylus was holding. “Daddy, the book, the book!”
“Bossy little dino…” He leaned down and kissed the top of her head. “Alright, page one…”
As he calmly read the book, his deep, soothing voice seemed to lull the little girl to sleep. After a few minutes, she turned away from the book, yawning, and clung to Sylus’ shirt, her small fingers absently rubbing the fabric for comfort. Sylus pulled her closer and he rested his head on a pillow as he continued to read aloud several more pages. Soon, though, the book was laid facedown, forgotten, as Sylus also found himself drifting off to sleep.
Soft, even breathing filled the room, and dreams of playful little dinosaurs and crows filled a little girl’s head as she slept peacefully, safe in her father’s protective embrace and surrounded by her cherished plushies.
#love and deepspace#love and deepspace sylus#lnds series — sing little birdie#love and deepspace x reader#sylus x reader#love and deepspace fanfiction#lnds fanfics#x — fanfics#why am I devastated by my own writing#and au#my womb needs a child#sylus’ child#who fucking said that#🤨
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
You can run but you can't hide

Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: vampire hunter!Jeong Yunho x vampire!female reader
𓇬 Warning: rather suggestive, gore, blood, violence, death, murder, lot's of blood drinking, manhandling, toxic relationship, lots of hate ngl, maybe some medical inaccuracies, slight power dynamic? 𓇬 Word count: 25.8k 𓇬 Rating: mature 𓇬 Genre: vampire x vampire hunter romance, enemies to lovers, they've known each other for centuries, modern time setting, doctor!reader, cop!Yunho, smut, angst 𓇬 Summary: You thought your life ended with your sister's, but then you realised there was nothing sweeter than revenge. Finding the vampire hunter who had killed your sister proved to be easier than you had first anticipated, but you changed your plans last minute. Walking away after turning him into a vampire wasn't your smartest move, and you'd learn to profusely regret it.
A/N: Oh my, oh my, lovelies I'm back! Starting off the new year with this monster of a oneshot? Yup, this took me like two weeks to write, and I hope it's good and that you'll love it! ^^ I'm working on a Mingi mini-series, so look out for that! Let me know if I didn't tag something, and let me know what you thought of this piece! I appreciate your feedback lots. <3 I hope y'all had a lovely weekend, and honestly, huge shootout to @spiralala because if they didn't send in that ask, this oneshot wouldn't exist lmao, so if you read this, I hope you enjoy it! Man, my gallery is a shrine of Yunho performing that Oz thingy, istg I have a problem but he looked so hot that day ugh...see y'all again soon! ^^ divider
1822
There was nothing more pleasant than hearing the writhing man’s moans on the floor, his eyes rolled to the back of his head as he clutched his forearm. His face was bruised from the blows he had taken prior, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth as his smooth light blue velvet suit was all muddy and torn. The violin in the distance created a haunting ambivalence with the rattling wind, chilling you down to the bone…if you could feel it. I circled the man, his left hand still tightly clutching his silver stake, and a malicious chuckle tumbled past my lips. He looked pathetic laying in his own pool of blood, his pride not letting him beg for his life…yet. I could make any man beg; he wasn’t different. Once the venom started spreading through his bloodstream, he’d be screaming for me to put him out of his misery. If he begged nicely, I might make his demise quicker than planned.
“Look at you,” I snarled, lips curling into a disgusted smile as he blindly whacked his hand out, trying to aim for me uselessly, “So pathetic, so frail, so…human. Weren’t those serums supposed to make you strong?”
The man heaved a sharp breath, his eyes snapping open. They were hazy and painted with pain, but the fire was still rampant in them, furious, and so ready to wreak havoc…if only he could, “I’m-I’m going to—ugh—I will kill you, monster.”
“Yeah? You will?” I chuckled, giving his torso a good kick, making the man cry out in pain. He tried to pull his legs to his chest, still gripping his silver stake, sweat beading his bruised face. He breathed through his mouth, his right hand convulsing as his jaw clenched, “When? Are you sure you can do that right now, darling?”
“Don’t—” But he couldn’t speak as a yell tore through his lips, his whole face going beat red as he trashed around on the cold forest floor. The leaves had long died, and snow was supposed to fall anytime. I watched as the man tried to regain some sanity, but his veins started blackening. The venom was spreading, once it reached his heart, he was a gone man.
“Don’t what?” I hissed, grabbing the layers of my skirt and bunching them up so that I could crouch down next to him. He tried stabbing at me pathetically, barely able to lift his arm anymore, so I kicked the stake out of his hand, sending it flying into the tree closest to us. It stuck into it, my jaw clenched as I watched it, wondering just how many of my fellow vampires’ lives it had taken. The man at my mercy was a vicious hunter, the best in their coven, and he had taken my sister’s life. He deserved no mercy nor forgiveness, and none would be given to him tonight. He had messed with the wrong vampire, I shall not stop until my sister is avenged, “I’ve dreamed of this moment, hunter. Want to know why?”
He spluttered words intangibly, and I gripped his thick black hair to yank his head back. His eyes flew open and he tried to trash away from me, but the venom had his body mobilized, “You think I don’t know?”
His words were barely a whisper, his throat no doubt on fire. His sheer willpower was impressive, others would’ve already succumbed to the excruciating pain. My eyebrows furrowed slightly, curious as much as confused. How could a mere mortal hold on for so long? I would’ve found it impressive if it was anyone else.
“Yeri.” The utterance of my sister’s name brought a painful stab to my frozen heart as if I was the one stabbed to death by the vampire hunter at my mercy. Her name leaving his lips felt like a sin, it made bile rise in my throat as my hands started shaking, paralyzing anger streaming through my bloodstream. He had no right saying her name, his smug smile despite the painful wince burned into the back of my mind. I moved fast without thinking, gripping his jaw into a crushing hold as the hunter’s eyes widened. He didn’t look confident anymore, a shuddering breath left his lips as his body started trembling. My sharp nails dug into his skin to draw more blood, and I relished in the fire that burned through my body, leaving me even more hungry for revenge, for justice.
“You know what?” I whispered through gritted teeth as our eyes bled into each other’s, our faces mere inches away as I yanked him up effortlessly. He moaned in pain and clutched at his bleeding bite wound, his eyes slowly becoming bloodshot. Soon, he wouldn’t be able to see, “I was going to kill you, to end your pathetic existence for once and for all.”
He gulped nervously, but he showed no fear on his face, making me even angrier that he was still holding out, acting like this was nothing. I wanted him to scream in pain, to beg for his life, and promise he’d do anything for me if I kept him alive…but the vampire hunter remained true to the tales told about him around campfires. He was unafraid, dedicated, focused, fierce, and unapologetic. To think he could’ve lived for another day if he hadn’t fallen for my trap was almost satisfying enough. The ball was beautiful, people inside the castle were drunk, causing mayhem to their liking. The hunter had been part of the celebrating people before I managed to lure him away, far away from any prying eyes. He was strong and had managed to cut me here and there in our tousle, but it was nothing compared to the cuts I had given him. Cuts that would stay with him for eternity. I smirked, watching as life slowly drained from his once handsome face.
“But you made me realise something, hunter,” I paused, making sure he could still hear me as his heartbeat started vanning, “Letting you die is no punishment to someone like you, it’s an honour. And I cannot let you have it after what you’ve done to my sister, Yunho…no, I will turn you into the monster you’ve hated your whole life. I’ll create something you were taught to hate, to hunt. And I’ll enjoy every single moment of it, hunter.”
Nothing but Yunho’s widening eyes with fear and desperation could’ve given me this immense satisfaction I felt as my words dawned on him, words sputtering past his lips, intangible and breathy as he tried to grasp for his psyche. But he was far too gone to try and save himself now, and I closed my eyes to drink in the broken pleas falling off his lips, the begging and panic that coursed through his body, so delicious, so thrilling to take it all in. I bit my bottom lip as I felt my fangs shift, poking past my lip as Yunho shook his head furiously, his eyes filled with tears. Their redness blurred with his tears was almost beautiful.
“No, don’t do it—please,Y/N, you can’t—”
“I can’t?”
His screams fell to deaf ears as my fangs pierced the pale smooth skin of his neck, drinking his rich and warm blood…at least what was left of it. Feeling his lax body in my arms reminded me of my sister’s numb body, and I ignored the burning of my chest as I sucked the blood out of his system, only to replace it with a piece of mine, forever part of me for I was his creator and him my genesis.
Current time
It had always amused me that despite all the monsters lurking in the shadows, humans never learned from their mistakes. Nighttime in a big city made no difference to the daytime, the wicked still prowled, catching the innocent in their web of lies and tricks. And due to that, the hospital never slept at night. The electronics’ low buzz was like a constant ringing in my ears, I could hear it even when I was far away from the hectic environment. My forehead creased as I read through another file, wondering where Yeosang had gone when we still had so many patients whose data wasn’t placed into our database. On a night like tonight, busier than usual, we were short on staff, so I had no choice but to help out with the administrative work if I wasn’t needed in the ER. My office was far away from the hustle and bustle of the emergency room, but still close enough that I was easily reachable in case of an emergency. The clock on the wall kept ticking, and my head had started aching at some point in the night. I still haven't gotten used to the fluorescent lights and the strong smell of sanitiser even after sixty years of being in the field. I was, however, thankful that I managed to get over my bloodthirst.
I cannot say there hadn’t been incidents when I had just started working as a doctor, but it was easily explainable if you knew how to cover your tracks. Besides, my coven was influential enough to get me out of trouble if I managed to mess up even after all these years of practice. I sighed and reached for my thermos, taking a sip of the salty fresh blood I had borrowed just at the beginning of my shift. Nobody would notice, there were enough blood donors daily, allowing me to take a few blood bags for myself and my coven. With the changing of times, we also had to change and accommodate to the modern world. Life was a lot easier now, and if you kept a low profile and knew the right people, staying under the radar wasn’t too difficult. If there was anything I missed from the eighteen hundreds, however, it was the possibility of coming and going without anyone keeping tabs on you. Social media was a fun thing that I couldn’t fully enjoy, not unless I wanted the leader of our coven breathing down my neck and locking me away for a century or two. So, empty and blank accounts were the only way to go by if I wanted to watch those stupid, but hilarious, reels that my coworkers sent to each other. Nobody was supposed to know, but I had one follower, and that was Yeosang, easily the first human I had actually grown to somehow care for.
He was adorable yet fierce, very loyal, and the hardest-working person I had come across in the few years I had been alive. But speaking of Yeosang, I glanced at the clock again and wondered if he had decided to take his much-needed break. It was close to midnight, he would usually join me at this hour and eat his meal in silence while I typed away on my computer. I pushed the glasses higher up on the bridge of my nose and focused back on my task, knowing it was best if I got this over with before the next influx of patients came. I wasn’t in the mood to work afterhours tonight, our leader had come up with a new tradition solely for her own enjoyment, and I needed every wink of sleep I could get if I wanted to sit through a night of nostalgic vampires conversing about the rottenness of our current world…as if we weren’t part of what made it worse. The clock to my left beeped and I jumped as the door of my office suddenly slammed open, Yeosang’s frantic eyes falling on me.
“Doctor!” For such an angelic face, it would surprise everyone when they first heard his deep voice, “We need you down, there was a shootout close by and several police officers were injured. You are needed to take care of the less serious ones.”
Well, duty calls then. I pressed the power off button of the screen and took my glasses off, closing the buttons of my white gown as I followed after Yeosang. His heart was beating fast as he dodged the few people in the hallway, hurriedly leading the way as I kept up with his pace. There was no reason for us to take the elevator, so we quickly ran down the stairs and headed for the ER, which was once again filled with patients in need.
“Doctor Bae!” The head doctor yelled once he noticed me, Yeosang and I headed over, “Room three is yours, we will send the patient in as soon as we’ve got his information noted down.”
I nodded and headed for the private rooms just past the doctor, eyes set on the third room. Yeosang ran ahead and pulled the door to the side for me, and I thanked him quietly as I rushed in to wash my hands and quickly wear clean glows. The screen on the wall beeped and I looked up at it, reading the extent of the cop’s injury. He was grazed by one bullet while he needed another one taken out, stitches no doubt necessary. I nodded to myself and was about to mentally map out my actions when the door was pulled to the side and Yeosang’s comforting voice flooded the room.
“Right here, Doctor Bae will now take care of you.” The man’s back was to me, and Yeosang was already at the door, “I’ll be back to assist you, Doctor, but I’m needed at the front desk still.”
I ushered him out with a flick of my wrist, knowing that I was capable of taking care of the patient on my own. This wasn’t my first time stitching up bullet wounds, besides, if the man was able to walk inside on his own, he was doing better than I had first expected. The examination room wasn’t too big, so it took me barely three steps to cross over and come to a standstill in front of the patient. Mouth opening to ask for the place of the injury, I froze when my eyes finally fell on his face. The silence was eery in the room as the man’s head raised, one reddish eye staring back at me widely. His heartbeat stuttered, and his blood smelt fresh and—alive. He wasn’t supposed to have a heartbeat. My mouth dropped open as my eyes ran over his face, trying to make sense of the situation. He looked the same as all those years ago. Youthful and handsome, slopping nose and pouty lips, cheeks flushed and jawline prominent. One eye, however, was hidden behind a black eye patch, his dark blue hair framing it so people wouldn’t stare at him. And yet, the sight of the vampire hunter wouldn’t have been so shocking if he didn’t feel so…human.
Without thinking, I grabbed his chin and tilted his head back, eyes tracking his smooth neck. The bitemark was gone since it wasn’t the first one on his body, long healed, yet the paleness and coldness of his skin felt familiar under my fingertips. His jaw had clenched as he yanked his head out of my grip, his expression transparent for once. He was seething, it was easy to see the hatred in his one eye…another telltale that he was a vampire, which left me confused as to why his heart was still beating.
“Look at you,” My voice was quiet, almost disbelieving as I let my eyes roam over his sturdy body, “I thought you would’ve killed yourself once you awakened as a vampire, but no, you’re living like all those monsters you hunted.”
His jaw clenched as I smirked, something heavy settling over my chest. Was it satisfaction? Then why did I not feel any pride gazing upon him? Wasn’t I supposed to feel smug and fulfilled that my creation was right in front of me? A successful transition was rare, sometimes the venom destroyed the human if they were too weak physically or mentally. I hadn’t even stuck around to make sure Yunho would indeed transform into a vampire, I wasn’t interested enough to see it to the end. The thought of knowing that I had made him suffer as much as I had suffered upon the loss of my sister was enough…it was everything I needed. So, seeing him now, the same body and soul I had drained the life from, why wasn’t I over the moon to know he had made it? That he was punished and living the nightmare I had trapped him inside of.
The shouting voices outside the room snapped me into action, I was a doctor first and foremost here, and he was my patient. I would’ve loved watching his blood dry out of his body as I made his bullet wound worse, but I would have lost everything I had built so far. Besides, he was a vampire, that wouldn’t kill him. I grabbed the hem of his leather jacket, intending to yank it off him, but suddenly long fingers were wrapped around my wrist.
“What are you doing?” Yunho hissed, his one eye narrowing suspiciously. I paused and raised an eyebrow.
“Patching you up, since I’m a Doctor…” I trailed off, letting it hang in the air as Yunho scoffed, his grip tightening around my wrist. It didn’t hurt, but it would’ve crushed my bone if I was a human, “Why are you bleeding? Vampires don’t bleed like this.”
But Yunho didn’t answer, he just pushed off the bed, towering over me. Any vampire hunter coven would’ve scrambled to have Yunho with them, he was practically designed to be one. Intimidatingly tall with a strong build, able to hunt and good at combat. He was fierce and fast, he was so quiet even the vampires failed to hear him coming. The serum his coven had forced him to drink only enhanced his skills, making him stronger and quicker than a human was supposed to be. He bled like any other one but his wounds healed faster, his grip was of iron, able to snap anyone’s neck in two. I wasn’t scared of him, not now, not back then. I had taken care of him once and showed him that he wasn’t untouchable nor undestroyable like he was made to believe. The pure rage I had felt back then was nothing but a simmer now, but it only needed a little timber to set it off once again, destroying anything in its path.
“I’m like this because of you.” Yunho was breathing hard as he grabbed my arm with his other hand, gripping it a bit too forcefully. I didn’t flinch as I stared up at him, trying to keep my satisfied smirk at bay. Provoking an irate vampire was never smart, especially not a stronger and bigger one, “I’ve been looking for you, Y/N, and I’m going to destroy you now that I’ve found you. You and your coven too.”
I chuckled cynically, grabbing his wrist to squeeze it until his hand turned blue from the loss of circulation, “Oh, really, now? Is that all you’ve got? An empty little threat? I’m so—”
But I never got to finish my taunting as I was flung into the nearest wall, the breath knocked from my lungs as I collided with the strong surface. I caught myself quickly, though, and looked at Yunho unimpressed. Was this the best he got? He had done more damage as a human compared to this.
“That’s not how you treat your doctor, Yunho, should I sedate you?” The brush of wind touched my cheek as Yunho stood in front of me once again, perhaps impressively fast. I smiled at him, crossing my arms in front of my chest, “Why don’t you sit down and—”
I gasped as my airways were constricted by a choking grip, the back of my head colliding with the wall as Yunho threw me up against it again, his fingers locked around my throat in a vice-like grip. My jaw clenched as I hissed at him, kneeling him in the groin. If this is how he wanted to play, I was going to give it to him. I kicked him in the stomach, sending him stumbling back as his eye narrowed again, darkness settling over it. I chuckled and ran towards him, throwing a punch that he easily dodged, but not so much the knee in his gut that had him groaning and hunching over. I chuckled and grabbed his hair, yanking his head back as he glared at me, “When will you learn that you can’t defeat me?”
Instead of an answer, an elbow came up and knocked my head back by the chin, making me bite my tongue painfully so. I hissed as my fangs poked past my bottom lips, letting Yunho know that I was triggered. Before I could get it back under control together with the fire in the pit of my stomach, he grabbed me by the hair and dragged me over to the medical table, grabbing the first thing he could…which was a scalpel that he held dangerously close to my eye.
“When will you stop underestimating me?” Yunho growled, and I tried to yank my head away, hands gripping the edge of the table, as one wrong move would have the scalpel in my eyeball, “I’m not a human anymore, Y/N.”
Before I could answer, the rattling of the door caught both of our attention. I sucked in a deep breath as the door started opening, Yeosang’s heartbeat pattern already familiar, “Doctor, I’m—”
But thankfully someone called his name out before he could pull the door open, “Gosh, okay—I’ll be with you in a second, Doctor Bae!”
“Who’s that little weasel?” Yunho leaned down, his hot breath hitting the side of my cheek, “Your little blood bag?”
“Watch your mouth.” I hissed and braced myself on the table as I forcefully yanked myself away and out of Yunho’s grip, kicking the back of his knees, and making him buckle forward. He was still holding the scalpel, so I yanked it out of his hand and held it to his neck as I yanked on his hair, “He’s a nurse, leave him alone.”
Yunho chuckled, grabbing my wrist and twisting it until I yelped, having to release him. He wasn’t even phased by the sharp knife cutting into his neck, fresh blood dribbling down his neck. His scent was sweet, almost intoxicating as my mouth started salivating. But I had no time to waste as Yunho twisted around, rising to his full height, grabbing me, only to fling me into the wall on the other side of the room. The door rattled as my body collided against it and a sharp pain shot up my spine, leaving me breathless as I lay on the floor, holding myself up by my arms.
“Did the modern age make you weak, Y/N?” Yunho taunted, his lips pulled into a vile sneer as he stalked towards me. I chuckled, brushing the hair out of my eyes as I looked up at him. Before I could answer, however, the door started opening again.
“Doctor, I—” I was up in a second, pushing the door closed and keeping it shut despite Yeosang’s struggle to open it.
“Get me gauze!” I called out, watching Yunho as he hadn’t stopped advancing towards me, “From my office!”
“But that’s too—”
“Now, Yeosang!” I shouted as Yunho snickered, grabbing me by my skull and squeezing. It wasn’t enough to crush it, but I winced as I tried to kneel him in the groin again, but he was smarter this time and knocked my leg almost out from underneath me with his. Then, very predictably, I was once again flung across the room, crashing into the machines and utility metal desk, a pained groan leaving my mouth as my side started throbbing.
“Doctor Bae?” Yeosang sounded alarmed as I heard his footsteps come closer once again, “Is everything—”
“Yes! Get me that gauze, now!” I shouted again, standing up and throwing Yunho a glare. I’ve had enough. I gritted my teeth as he chuckled, stalking towards me, no doubt wanting to throw me against another wall again. The room already looked like a mess, I couldn’t let him break even more expensive equipment. So, when he was close enough, I moved behind him before he could catch me, grabbing him by the hair and yanking as hard as I could as I veered him towards the examination table. I pressed his head against the cold metal and leaned forward, eyes set on the silver cutter I kept there for emergencies like this one. Yunho was trashing around like a wild animal in my hold, and I had to strain my muscles and use all the strength I had to keep him put with my body, but he thankfully went lax when the silver touched his cheek.
“You are done, do you hear me?” I hissed close to his ear, anger seeping into my voice, “I will not let you walk into my workplace and act like an animal. If you wish to kill me, fine, you can have your way outside the hospital.”
“A vampire having a conscience?” Yunho huffed, relaxing in my hold as I pressed the silver cutter deeper into his cheek to make a point.
“Times have changed, Yunho, but don’t think I have forgotten what you did.” I hissed and he shouldered me, making me step back, my grip falling from his hair. As he whirled around to face me, his face was red, his chest rising and falling rapidly. I didn’t drop the silver cutter even though it had started burning my skin too. It seems like Yunho didn’t take his time to train himself with silver, the cutter had left an angry red mark on his cheek.
“Oh, I’m glad you haven’t forgotten, Y/N.” He smirked, my stomach dropping, hatred blinding my mind, “I just regret not making it more painful for her, I wonder how much torture she could’ve taken before—”
The slap echoed in the trashed room as my chest fell and rose rapidly, my hands trembling as I tried to push the vision of Yeri’s numb body out of my mind. If I lost control in the hospital, everything would be compromised. We wouldn’t be able to just leave. I couldn’t let Yunho’s presence and words shake me up so hard, I was his creator and he’d never be able to dominate me…it’s not how things worked. Yunho slowly turned his head, glaring at me fiercely as he suddenly grabbed his side, wincing in pain. The black fabric was soft in my hand, and as I looked back up at his face, I realised I had yanked the eye patch off his face, now two round, but sharp eyes staring back at me. The eye that he had concealed looked normal, without any faults, until I looked closer. I still remember what Yunho’s human eyes looked like. They were a rich brown almost like dark chocolate, warm and deep, it was easy to get lost in them. And the concealed eye had remained the same as if his humanity had refused to let go of him. My eyebrows furrowed as I tried to recall having come across something like this before, but I came up empty-handed. Was he a vampire? Or was he a human?
“What are you?” I whispered, eyebrows furrowing as fresh blood oozed out of Yunho’s bullet wound.
“The monster you had created.” He hissed, his fangs suddenly flashing as he opened his mouth, his reddish eye bright under the white fluorescent light. But his heart continued to beat and his blood continued to flow, his brown eye odd against all the anomalies of his being. Before I could patch him up, however, he whirled around and stumbled towards the door, having me race after him.
“What are you doing?”
“I don’t need your help, I can heal just like you.”
And then the door was pulled open forcefully, rattling under Yunho’s strength. Yeosang was in the doorway, hand outstretched, and his eyes widened as he looked up at Yunho, then at me, confusion slowly overtaking his expression as he looked past us, and inside the examination room. The gauze I had asked for was in his hands, but he seemed lost for words.
“What—what happened?” He asked quietly, coming to Yunho’s aid when he stumbled forward, trying to leave the room. Before he could speak up and say anything, I chuckled and walked back inside the room, trying to tidy up the mess we had created.
“He’s a bit dizzy so he stumbled and fell.” Yeosang looked more confused as he held Yunho up, who was becoming paler by the second, “Don’t worry, he’s okay.”
“He doesn’t look okay, though,” Yeosang muttered and veered Yunho back inside the examination room.
“Just bring me water.” Yunho croaked out as he finally lay on the table, wincing as he tried to get rid of his leather jacket. Yeosang nodded and hurried towards the bottle of water, grabbing a clean cup for Yunho.
“Now stay silent and let me fix you.” I hissed under my breath as I tore his tee apart, eyebrows furrowing at the many scars littered across his abdomen. The first bullet had grazed his ribs and the other one was ledged in an otherwise life-threatening spot, but Yunho would be fine once I had extracted it. I made sure Yeosang didn’t see the second bullet as he handed Yunho his water, eyes sweeping over the room.
“I’ll try and fix up this place,” He muttered under his breath, giving me a questioning gaze. I nodded before I looked back at Yunho, who had started sweating. So much for playing the tough guy, he couldn’t even fix his problem without my help. But I didn’t forget what he had done to Yeri, and he wasn’t safe from the coven. They would hear about this, and I’d find out what caused him to turn into this half-looking human and vampire.
The end of my shift came with the orange sun brimming the horizon. The hospital was relatively calm once the police department left, and because we had to keep up the appearances, Yunho was advised to return in a few days to get his stitches checked. I hadn’t actually stitched him up since his body was already healing by the time the bullet was out, but nobody had to know that. One look from him told me I wouldn’t return to my coven if any human found out about his true nature. It was ironic, wasn’t it? Having to hide amongst the creatures you once used to be, used to love and cherish. Now, there was no resemblance to the human he had once been, just the pure darkness of the creature he had succumbed to. I recognised the look in his eyes, I had stared at it many times in the mirror in the past, but for someone so desperate to preserve their humanity, it was disarming to see none of it left in him.
The sounds of the busy road became white noise as I got off the highway, the dirt road leading me far away from the lively city and deeper into the forest. A typical location for a vampire coven’s mansion, but it’s what worked best for us. Nobody bothered us here, and we didn’t bother others either…well, except for the few neighbours who shared our wish for solitude. But the houses were far paced out, we rarely saw each other. If the elderly couple had already died, I wouldn’t be able to tell…except that the light was on outside their porch, and the man was having his first cup of coffee for the day ahead of him. He raised the mug in a greeting and I made sure to wave at him, wondering when was the last time I did a wellness check on them. They had no family to take care of them, so, out of generosity, I would visit them every few months to make sure they were as healthy as possible.
The mansion came in sight as I drove towards the driveway, four garage doors hiding our other luxury vehicles. I was never one to show off our unlimited wealth, but our leader had an eye for collectable pieces and wasn’t shy to parade around the city with them. I parked just to the side and took a deep breath, closing my eyes as the car’s engine was killed, utter silence wrapping around me. I smelled like the sanitiser from the hospital, and my white boots were dirty from Yeosang accidentally stepping on them in his rush to help other officers once Yunho was taken care of. My wrists ached from having typed on the computer numerous patients data, but my skin was cold and smooth. I didn’t have to worry about growing bloodthirsty, not for another week. The fridge inside the mansion was stuffed with blood bags, so making up another lie as to why I’d have to check on the blood donors again wasn’t necessary for a good month. I had a feeling Yeosang was growing suspicious of me, he’s been by my side for four years, and without undermining his intelligence, I doubted he’d ever figure out I was a vampire. There were few clues he could catch onto, and he’s seen me in the daylight, so he couldn’t actually blame it on the fact that I only took night shifts…if it came down to that and I didn’t know better, I could also say he was a vampire too since he only took night shifts as well.
I flinched when I felt warmth on my face, and I blinked my eyes open, staring into the blinding rays of the rising sun. Another day had come, a new beginning for humans, and the moment to retreat for the monsters. I wondered if Yunho was capable of walking in the sun without feeling fatigued or nauseous, I wondered if he fed on blood or food like humans, and I wondered…why he was back just now. Was it sheer coincidence we had run into each other once again? Or was it the bond that connected us, somehow always leading us to each other in the end? I sighed and grabbed my purse and keys, getting out of the car and shivering at the cool breeze of the morning. Summer was a few months away, half of my coven might leave for the time being and retreat to colder places, but I couldn’t. I had a job and a life outside of being a vampire, I knew Yeosang would ask questions if I just up and left. In fact, I was more than sure he’d try to follow me. We had gone to a team dinner a long time ago, and in his drunken stupor, he had confessed that he’d follow me to the ends of the Earth because he trusted my judgment and expertise. Perhaps it was that moment which made me adore the frail human, wanting to make sure he was safe from other creatures like myself.
I locked the car and headed for the front entrance, listening to the gravel crunch underneath my boots. I could use my vampire speed, but there was something in me that wanted to enjoy the mundane things today. It’s not like I could shut off my powers and heightened senses, but I had control over them, and it came in handy quite often. If not because I had to appear human around the humans, then for all the things that went down inside the mansion. Fifteen people weren’t little nor much, but they each had needs and cravings that I honestly found no joy in overhearing anymore. Over two hundred years of housing together did that to you. For once, the mansion was silent as I entered it, locking the door after me since I knew nobody would leave the house until twilight. The property we lived on was huge, the mansion was probably capable of housing up to thirty people. I had no idea how our leader had found it, nor how she managed to convince the realtor to let us have it, but it was luxurious and somehow comfy still, I liked it. It looked a lot like those Pinterest vision boards I did for myself about a hypothetical small apartment in the heart of the city. I could leave the mansion, and step out of the motherly arms of the coven, but it wasn’t that easy.
They depended on me and I needed them. All my life, the vampire one at least, they were the closest thing to a family, they were the only constant in my life. I grew and learned with them and from them, they forgave my mistakes and rarely punished me, but maybe that was because they didn’t know what I had done all those years ago, in 1822. Nobody knew about Yunho anymore, the feared vampire hunter had just disappeared one day and his own coven had gone to war with ours, only to massively lose against us. Our coven had been bigger back then, some perished and others decided it was time to move on, but those who had a deep sense of loyalty and craved to belong somewhere were still here. I headed for the marble stairs, the interior just a tad bit colder than outside, my footsteps loud as I followed the stairs to the third floor, where most of our rooms were. We had maids and a few butlers, but that was only because our leader preferred blood fresh from the source, and to be honest, we were too lazy to keep the whole mansion clean, so we needed a little bit of help. The closer I got to my room, the more my stomach twisted with nerves and uncertainty. I couldn’t keep Yunho a secret anymore, not when he was so close to us and a very potent threat. I could tell he still hated our kind, and I knew just because he was one of us now didn’t stop him from wanting to kill us. And because he was a cop now, he could easily get rid of the coven without anyone raising any suspicions. I wished this was only about our safety, but his existence could be my sister’s salvation.
Knowing that the wisest thing to do now was let our leader know about Jeong Yunho, I stopped in front of her door and took a deep breath, telling myself that facing punishment was good if it meant Yeri could see another break of dawn. I raised my hand and knocked against Joohyun’s door, three times in the pattern that told her I was calling for a meeting, then hurried to my room to get rid of my things. I had left my gown at the hospital, but as I walked inside my en-suite bathroom, the stench of the disinfectant was sickening, so I quickly splashed water over my face and scrubbed my hands until they were raw. I pulled my hair in a low ponytail and changed out of my tight black blouse in exchange for a comfortable sweater that felt like a shield around my body once Joohyun’s sharp eyes were to stare me down. I knew I had to do this, it was for my sister. So, I left my room and hurried towards the meeting room, one floor below, not bothering to knock since I knew everyone who needed to be inside was already there. The heavy door opened easily under my hands, giving way to the dimly lit room with a long table in the middle. The floors and walls were covered in pure marble, glimmering in the yellowy light as I eyed the vampires sitting scarcely around the table.
Sooyoung, who was our financial advisor, looked like she had just been awakened, and I knew I’d get an earful for not letting her have her beauty sleep. Seungwan, who looked bored as her sharp nails clicked against the wooden table was busy sketching in her notebook, her hair a mess, and I wondered when was the last time she had gone to sleep. She was a renowned artist, and speculations were going around the internet that she was the reincarnation of a princess living in the 17th hundreds, her current photos compared to the paintings made of the princess. It didn’t take two to guess whether she was a reincarnation or not, those inside the coven knew the truth. Then Seulgi, who was glaring at me annoyed, didn’t even bother sitting down, her arms crossed over her chest. I wondered if she had ever come across Jeong Yunho without knowing his identity, she was the head chief of the police. She was probably supposed to head in right now and I was keeping her back, maybe that’s why she was so annoyed. Lastly, our leader, Joohyun, sat at the head of the table, expression gentle as her arms rested on the massive chair’s armrest. She looked tiny in that big chair, but then again, she had always been tiny.
“Will you explain why you’ve evoked us here?” Seulgi snapped, her annoyance spilling into her tone as I gulped, advancing further inside the room. Behind Joohyun, a thinly veiled curtain served as a divider. What was beyond it would’ve made my heart race in nervousness, the lump in my throat choking if I allowed myself to miss my sister too much.
“Sit down, Seulgi,” Joohyun muttered, still only looking at me, “You will give me a headache if you keep pacing around, your job isn’t more important than a council meeting.”
That seemed to get Seulgi to tense up, but she couldn’t say anything against Joohyun, so she took her seat close to hers, crossing a leg over the other as well as her arms across her chest. I gulped and stood at the other end of the table, gaining Seungwan’s attention as well as she stopped doodling. Sooyoung was more awake now, easily able to notice my hesitance since she had always been a good observer.
“You did something, didn’t you?” Sooyoung asked, narrowing her eyes in disdain. Joohyun raised her hand to silence everyone, looking around the room before she leaned forward, her long black hair silky and straight as it fell to her hips.
“Let her speak,” She snapped, raising an eyebrow, “Why did you invoke the council, Y/N?”
It was now or never; I couldn’t back out anymore. I licked my lips and pictured myself speaking to my boss, who was an old man, borderline insane but still an exceptional doctor. If I imagined I was speaking to him, who rivalled Joohyun’s sharp features, the words came a bit easier to speak. I lowered my eyes to the table and decided to tell them where it all started, “After Yeri was killed, I was on a rampage to find the hunter who had done that to her. It took me three years, but I found him, he was a Jeong, from the Jung hunter coven, and he was their most prised soldier. His name is Jeong Yunho, and he…he’s still alive. After I found him, I planned on killing him, but he said things that angered me and I didn’t go through with it, I bit him a second time and…left.”
“You left?” It was Seungwan asking, her eyebrows furrowed, her tone alarmed.
“Is this why that fucking vampire-hunting coven attacked us?” Sooyoung snapped, her sharp eyes burning into the side of my head as she stood up revolted.
“Enough, let her continue!” Joohyun snapped, and everyone settled back down as I pursed my lips, reluctantly looking up at Joohyun. Her expression gave nothing away, but she had one hand fisted and it was enough to tell me I was in trouble, big time.
“Yes, I left him there, and yes, that’s why the coven attacked us,” I admitted shamefully, even after all the time that had passed, I haven’t stopped feeling guilty for the loss I caused, but it was only fair. He had taken Yeri from us, I took him from the Jung’s.
“I’m just impressed you managed to take Jeong down,” Seulgi muttered, ignoring Joohyun’s sharp glare for interrupting me, “But I suppose something happened, otherwise you wouldn’t have admitted to trying to kill him.”
And she was right, I nodded a bit embarrassed, “Yeah, he’s…alive. And a vampire, but not really, I—it’s difficult to explain. When I bit him a second time, I knew he’d become a vampire but I didn’t stay there until the transformation went fully through, I felt the bond between us spark to life and ran off. Humans were also coming inside the forest for some reason, I couldn’t let them see me. But he’s back, and he’s not fully a vampire. He came in tonight with a bullet shot, he’s a cop, and his heart is still beating. He bleeds like humans and he doesn’t heal as fast as vampires, but he’s inhumanely strong and fast, and his eyes…one is crimson and the other brown. But he’s still youthful, he looks the same as back then, and he hasn’t aged one bit. He is a vampire, but he’s somehow also a human, and I…I don’t know. I made a mistake, and I have to fix it before it gets bad.”
“Yeah, you better.” Sooyoung snapped, her face red from anger, “If I knew you’d be this daft, I would’ve never transformed you.”
“I didn’t ask to be transformed!” I snapped, turning sharply to glare at Sooyoung, who deflated in her seat and looked away, “None of us did, Sooyoung, Yunho is the only one I transformed besides Yeri.”
A deafening silence settled over the room, however, it didn’t last long as Seulgi was swiping on her phone rapidly, her eyebrows more and more furrowed as seconds passed by, “You don’t mean this Jeong Yunho, do you?”
I gulped as she turned her phone, showing me his profile, his information written in small letters right underneath his picture, “That’s him.”
“He’s in my division, way too small to come in contact with me.” Seulgi muttered, turning her phone to look at it as Joohyun motioned to be handed the phone too, “He’s been an officer for six years, always gets the most brutal crime scenes, and does some private investigation from time to time. He’s also great undercover and refuses to work with partners, he’s quite promising, I cannot lie. A few other officers have been fighting over him to get him in their team, but he refuses them and says he wants to stay in my division. Do you think he knows who I am?”
“I doubt it,” I shook my head, pulling out the chair to sit down, “Unless he’s kept in contact with the Jung’s, who know our faces.”
“He hasn’t,” Joohyun spoke up, still staring at the photo, “The coven would’ve long killed him, it’s impossible he’s still in contact with them. But if he’s operating on his own, he’s a greater danger than the coven itself, he’s a rogue and they are dangerous. It’s good you told us, Y/N, even if he’s the fruit of your mistake, getting rid of him now is better than never.”
“We can’t get rid of him.” I whispered, but they all heard me as my eyes went past Joohyun, falling on the divider, “Not yet.”
“Why?” Seungwan asked confused, looking towards the divider as well, her eyes solemn as she stared longingly at it. Yeri was beyond the veil, I hoped she could hear us, hear me that I hadn’t given up on her, not now and not ever. If this didn’t work, I’d find another way to bring her back from her eternal slumber. I was a doctor, medicine was evolving in ways one could only dream about back in our days, I’d find a miracle and make her live again if I had to.
“There’s an ancient tale,” I gulped nervously, Joohyun’s eyes narrowed as the other three girls watched me closely, “That says if a vampire is placed in eternal slumber, their essence isn’t lost yet. We can save Yeri if we find her hunter and feed her their blood…the hunter who had tried to kill her was Yunho, and he’s here.”
“But he’s a vampire,” Joohyun spoke, finality to her tone as if she thought I was insane for bringing this tale up, “And the hunter needs to be human in order to bring the fallen vampire back, the blood needs to be fresh and untainted, which you had made sure isn’t anymore.”
“He is human, Joohyun!” I exclaimed, feeling desperation crawl up my chest, “Half human, but it’s still there. He could be useful, we could try at least. The tale doesn’t say anything will happen to the vampire if the ritual fails, no?”
Joohyun pursed her lips, glancing at Seulgi who looked uncertain, “Giving away our location and identities is very risky, Y/N. Even if nothing happens to Yeri if the ritual fails, we will suffer. Sure, he isn’t in contact with his coven anymore, but if you say his strength can rival ours, he’s a threat. I cannot risk exposing my whole coven to something like that, it’s enough that he knows you still exist. He’s too close to us, get rid of him before I interfere.”
I opened my mouth, ready to plead, but surprisingly, Sooyoung beat me to it, “It’s about Yeri, don’t you miss her too? I want to hear her joyful laughter again and look into her soulful eyes, our coven has been so cold ever since she died…and if we have such a high chance of bringing her back, why should we waste it, Joohyun? We could kill Yunho anytime, I can do it if nobody else wants to, I’ve taken men down twice his size and strength, I’m not afraid.”
“This isn’t about who’s afraid and who’s got more ego, Sooyoung!” Joohyun snapped, slamming her palm on the table. Seungwan jumped and looked down, chewing on her bottom lip.
“Everyone wants something, Joohyun,” She spoke up quietly, playing with her fingers, “He must want something too, maybe he’s looking for someone, maybe he wants to kill someone, if we find out what he wants, we could blackmail him into helping us. Think about it…”
“She’s not wrong,” Seulgi muttered under her breath, swiping left a call that seemed important by her exasperated sigh. Silence settled over our group as everyone looked at Joohyun, awaiting her final decision. She didn’t look pleased or trusting of our ideas, but I knew she missed Yeri just as much as the rest of us. She was my sister, but she was everyone else’s sister too. She was young when I had turned her in order to save her from sickness, she never really had the chance to grow up and become a woman, she was everyone’s little sister.
“Seulgi, find out everything about Jeong Yunho and bring the information to me in two days,” Joohyun’s tone was final, her jaw clenched. I tried to keep the smile off my face, but I was beyond ecstatic. Finally, we had a real chance of awakening Yeri, “Make sure the others don’t know much about this, especially not that he’s from the Jung coven and Y/N—he’s your responsibility. Keep an eye on him, find out more about his peculiar condition, and bring him to me when I say so. Everyone is dismissed.”
We stood at once, but I didn’t leave the room like the others, my feet carried me towards the thin veil. I pulled the curtain to the side and proceeded further inside, eyes falling on the altar that allowed Yeri’s body to rest upon. Her body was placed on silky cushions, a thin blanket pulled over her body to keep her warm despite her not needing it. I took a deep breath and neared her, staring down at her frail skin, with no wrinkles or blemishes on her face as her eyes remained closed. Her chest fell and rose, a dark splinter still in her, close to her heart, from where Yunho had attacked her. Her wavy blonde hair was faded and her lips were a light pink, making her look closer to a corpse than a living being. She was sicklier than even a vampire. I gulped and gingerly traced my fingers over her eyes, wishing to see the flutter and open, their familiar crimson just a distant memory.
“We’ll meet soon, Yeri, I promise,” I whispered and leaned down to press a kiss to her forehead, hoping she could feel it and hear my words too. She was beautiful, her white dress spilling off the altar as I committed her serene face to memory once again, then turned, my mind set to find Jeong Yunho and make him pay one last time.
In all my six years of working at the hospital, I hadn’t bothered taking any days off . There was no reason for me to go on a vacation, I had already seen most of the world. Besides, I didn’t tire like humans, so really, there was no need for me to take days off. Besides, I felt it was my duty to be at the disposal of those humans that needed me. So, when I called in and told my boss that I would like to take the night off since a family emergency had come up, he was rather surprised but mostly happy. He even added that I should take off another day or two and have a quick relaxing trip while I was at that. If I thought more of it, I might take him up on his offer, but not to go on a relaxing trip…but to bring back my fallen sister. Yeosang, however, was less enthusiastic about my sudden absence.
“Wait, what do you mean something came up?” I could hear the confusion through the phone as I walked down the dimly lit streets, water splashing against my boots since it had rained not long ago. I hated the muddy smell of the earth after the rain, and especially all the worms that sought refuge above ground.
“Well, exactly that, Yeosang.” I answered amused, glaring at a drunken couple that was ready to fuck by the wall of a building on a rather busy street, even at this ungodly hour, “One of my family member’s dog died and…I need to attend the funeral.”
I hoped I didn’t jinx it, Sooyoung would have my head if anything happened to her lovely Bishon Maltez, Haetnimie. Yeosang paused, releasing a long sigh, then hummed, probably feeling bored all alone in my office. It was past midnight, so he must’ve already had his meal for the night, “I’m sorry to hear that, my condolences.”
“Yup, I will let her know,” I muttered half-heartedly, eyebrows furrowing when my eyes zeroed in on the neon sign above the door Yunho was just about to enter. Two days ago, Seulgi placed a heavy folder in front of Joohyun with all the necessary information about Jeong Yunho, and now, I was tasked with following him and finding out more about his ‘mundane’ life since there were very few records about it. He was rather good at keeping low-key, it was annoying. Not even the trace of a money transfer, I wondered how he did it. Thankfully to Seulgi, we still managed to get a basic background check on him, hence I knew his location now. His apartment was in a rather high-end part of the city, which was surprising since I thought he’d want to stay away from humans. He often bought beer after being finished with his shift and conversed with the old lady at the laundry mat, who lived in the less fancy apartment complex next to his. He also liked petting stray kittens, even if they hissed at him at first. I thought animals sensed evil, but then again…Sooyoung did own a dog too, and she was an angel, liked everyone but Baekhyun who would bark back at her.
“Hey, I’ll talk to you later, Yeosang,” I said as the bouncer let Yunho inside the nightclub, spiking my curiosity. Was he really here to admire some pretty ladies? Is this how he fed? A bit perverted and sadistic, but I couldn’t judge him too hard, “Have an easy shift.”
“Thank you,” Yeosang muttered, and I figured he was pouting since our conversation was short cut, “Don’t stay up too late.”
“Old habits die hard.” I chuckled before hanging up, then cut the line and smiled at the bouncer charmingly. He eyed me up and down, not budging. Great, of course, he’d let Yunho in without a blink, but not a fine lady wanting to enjoy some other fine ladies.
“Are only men allowed inside?” I raised an eyebrow, rolling my shoulders back. I wasn’t too muscular or too small, but I looked far from threatening still. Unless I showed my fangs, of course, “Thought the pretty ladies were for everyone to enjoy.”
I flashed him a hefty bill from my pocket, and the bouncer coughed and looked towards the line, pursing his lips. He glanced at the bill before he nodded, knocking on the door. It opened swiftly and I flashed the bouncer a charming smile before I slipped inside, making sure the bill landed in his opened palm without anyone seeing. And just like that, my eardrums were overwhelmed with loud thudding music. I squeezed my eyes shut for a second, willing myself to acclimate to the sudden change. The blinding lights made my eyes water and my head ached from the much too loud noise, the sweaty bodies making my skin itchy, but I willed my mind to focus on finding Jeong Yunho again. I knew he was in here somewhere, but I needed to find him to observe him more, learn his patterns to know how to lure him into my trap. I had done it once, I could do it twice. I didn’t need Sooyoung to interfere like she so much wished to do, I was grateful Joohyun knew that and told her to prepare herself for the ritual, instead.
The club wasn’t exactly like I had expected it to be, the dance floor was filled to the brim with raunchy dressed people, drunk or high out of their minds. The pretty ladies performing were there too, trapped in glass cages, their makeup sparkly and their dresses skimpy as they danced provocatively, prompting even more lustful eyes to watch them. A few bills were caught in their bras or the string of their visible thongs, and men were desperately throwing even more at them. Turning my head away from the sight, I looked towards the bar, hoping to find Yunho there, but it was almost as if he had vanished. Finding a tall and hunky man like him shouldn’t have been so hard, not with his dark blue hair and the distinctive long leather coat he was wearing tonight. Not giving up just yet, I ventured further inside the club, scooping out the place, trying to locate the restrooms…maybe he had gone there. I felt someone slap my ass and my irritancy instantly flared as I whirled around, crimson eyes burning into hazed ones. The man wasn’t ugly, but he was too drunk to know where he was, and he had touched me without consent. He tried staggering towards me, but I stopped him before he could, hissing at him, my fangs showing. Even a drunk man knew to stay away, and after he raised his hands in surrender he stumbled away, already finding his next victim.
I scoffed under my breath and walked away from the overcrowded dance floor, eyes narrowing when I realised there was a narrow corridor right by the restrooms. And just like that, Yunho was back in my sight as he appeared out of nowhere, rounding the corner and hurrying down the hallway. I followed after him, hastening my pace to keep up with his long strides, and felt a little hesitant when I saw two big-looking bodyguards blocking the middle of the hallway. They didn’t stop Yunho, though, so I hoped they wouldn’t stop me either. I clenched my jaw and held my head high, making sure to not look them in the eyes as I neared them. If they were to stop me, I would just knock them out. I knew I was too close to Yunho, that he might’ve already noticed my presence, but there were no signs he had, so I continued with my pursuit once the bodyguards didn’t even as much as glanced down at me. The walls were blood red, and Yunho had long rounded the corner to the right, disappearing to somewhere else. The music from the rowdy club was just a dull sound now, and something lower and much slower flooded the corridor as I came closer and closer to the corner. Then, as if I had been teleported to another dimension, this room was bigger and less filled with people.
The lights were dim and burgundy, coating everything and everyone in a reddish haze. The people in here were also fancily dressed, sitting around huge tables, bottle girls in their laps or walking up to their tables with fresh champagne. The sight was jarring, but I played it off as I looked for Yunho again, who was at the bar now. He was leaning over it and speaking to the barman, who was smirking at him while checking Yunho out repeatedly. Yeah, anyone with a good pair of eyes would appreciate his looks, especially his innocent face when his eyes were filled with darkness and danger. I gulped and walked to the very end of the bar, where a man was already sitting and could cover me from Yunho’s eyes with his large body. I wasn’t here to get anything, but I suppose I would’ve looked suspicious, so I flagged down another barman and asked for a Hugo. The man I decided to sit next to glanced at me a few times from the corner of his eyes, but I kept looking straight ahead so he wouldn’t try and speak to me.
The Hugo was delicious as I sipped on it, turning around in my seat to further observe the room. The women dancing in here mostly lacked their bras, and a few guys who were placed in glass cages wore nothing but jockstraps. Yunho, who had migrated from the bar, was now speaking to someone sitting by a large table, surrounded by men in suits and women in tight body dresses. Yunho didn’t sit down, his eyebrows were furrowed as he stared down at the man smirking at him, pointing towards a young-looking guy in the glass cage. I looked at the boy and wondered how old he was, his ankles were wobbly as he danced in his heels, his chest red and eyes mostly cast down. I wondered if he needed a way out and if I could provide it to him. My thoughts, however, quickly returned to Yunho as his body tensed, eyes turning into slits as the man he was talking to laughed loudly. I took a sip of my drink and watched as Yunho’s hand balled up into a fist, his arms shaking. Would a massacre occur now? Or was he strong enough to withhold his anger? I watched with excitement licking up my stomach, suddenly realising that I was watching my creation.
And he was a fine piece at that, visually, it would be even more satisfying if he was a strong-willed vampire as well. My suspicions were confirmed when Yunho took a step back, nodding his head stiffly and stalking off. I finished my drink when I realised there were multiple corridors leading to who knows where, and Yunho was headed down a brighter one. The light was distracting as it flashed over my head, my footsteps louder than I would’ve liked them despite the music playing in the main room. Yunho was ahead one second, and then the next second my back was digging into the hard wall, my airways restricted as Yunho’s large hand wrapped around my neck, squeezing mercilessly.
“What the fuck are you doing here?” He hissed under his breath, jaw clenching even more. I could practically hear his teeth gritting together, it was a jarring sound. I couldn’t speak with how strongly he was squeezing my neck, so I opened my lips and grabbed his wrist, trying to make a sound to no avail. His grip loosened just enough to let me speak as he towered over me with his menacing height.
“What?” I chuckled, my throat a bit scrappy despite the drink I had just minutes ago, “Can’t a woman enjoy a place like this one? The girls are rather pretty—”
“Bullshit.” Yunho hissed, suddenly pulling himself away from me as he glared at me. I smiled, adjusting the collar of my black shirt, pretending that I was then dusting off the corset I decided to wear tonight. Yunho didn’t say anything else, but suddenly, he took off back towards the main room, me hotly following after him. Well, since I had been already discovered, there was no reason for me to pretend I wasn’t here. Maybe if I talked to him, I could get more information out of him.
“Where are you going?” I called after him as Yunho hurried back down the corridor, walking too fast but not that it looked unnatural to the human eye. He didn’t answer, obviously, so I just followed after him. I felt eyes on us as we stormed through the main room, and Yunho came to an abrupt halt when the man he had been speaking to suddenly raised an arm, his head tilted as he was looking me up and down curiously.
“Brought a snack for me?” My eyebrows furrowed as I turned to look at the man, ready to lash out or even bare my fangs at him, but I realised he was human. What an odd thing to say, then. Too focused on the man, I didn’t notice Yunho stepping closer to me, nor did I realise he grabbed me until he was squeezing my bicep so hard I almost whimpered. I know we were vampires and our pain tolerance was higher, but he could be a bit gentler with me.
“Found her for myself, actually.” Yunho’s tone had completely changed from how he had spoken to me. It was velvety, dripping with cynicism yet honey at the same time. One glance down at me and his eyes narrowed slightly, “Mind if I don’t share her with you tonight?”
What was going on? Who were these people and why was Yunho hounding me like his life depended on it? Taking a deep breath, I realised his cologne was oozing off of him, dark and somehow sweet, nauseating for my sensitive nostrils.
“You’re quite quick, Jeong.” The man huffed, clearly displeased by Yunho’s words, but he chuckled and flicked his hand, turning his attention away from us. I looked up at Yunho questioningly, but he started pulling me after himself, his jaw clenched tight still. I had to sprint to keep up with him, and my arm was turning white from how hard he was squeezing me. But he didn’t slow down until we left the weird room as he pushed me towards the corridor that led us here. I stumbled before catching my footing and whirled around annoyed, glaring up at him as he stormed up to my face.
“Stop pushing and pulling me around, fucker.” I hissed, craning my neck back to glare into his eyes. Yunho huffed, an unamused grin settling on his lips as he tilted his head.
“What are you doing here, Y/N?” He asked, tone gravely as I smiled, trying to tone down my sudden anger.
“Clubbing, what else am I supposed to do here?” I raised an eyebrow, but Yunho didn’t seem to buy my explanation. I wouldn’t stand around here and let him manhandle me more, so, I turned to leave but as I rounded the corner, I was being held back by my nape, Yunho’s hot breath hitting my ear from behind.
“I know you’re lying to me,” He hissed, his grip tightening around my nape when I tried to brush his touch off, “Why were you following me all night long?”
I chuckled, staring at the backs of the bodyguards who seemed like mannequins since they weren’t moving at all, “What are you doing in a dodgy place like this one? At first, I figured you were just a pervert coming here to feed, but clearly, I don’t know enough about you. You are my second creation, and you turn out to be pitiful—”
I gasped as my back collided with the wall loudly, a sharp ache shooting up my shoulder blade. I glared at Yunho, pushing at his chest when he came towards me, but he didn’t budge too much. I didn’t try too hard either, so maybe that’s why.
“Shut your mouth,” Yunho growled, his face contorted in pure anger. I laughed, letting my head fall back against the wall as I watched Yunho, “You don’t know nothing.”
“Yeah?” I hummed, chewing on my bottom lip as I let my eyes take him in again, “I pride myself on having a good eye for beauty, but really…that broody personality of yours ruins it all, Yunho. A master would usually want to be proud of their offspring, but you are making me question my judgment all those years ago. I should have let you die, shouldn’t I?”
That seemed to hit a nerve as Yunho huffed through his nose, his neck flushing red. I smirked, raising my eyebrows to provoke him even more, but he was still practising self-restraint, so it wasn’t fun anymore. Deciding that I wanted to know more about this place, I continued, “Why are you here, Yunho? And what’s this club?”
He seemed to consider his answer for a second as he glanced towards the motionless bodyguards, I wondered why they weren’t reacting to our little fight. Maybe they just didn’t care, maybe couples fought all the time in these narrow corridors.
“I’m undercover.” Yunho barely but whispered, knowing that I would hear him, “So get the fuck out before you ruin the whole operation!”
I pursed my lips, looking left and right, slowly nodding my head, “Right, you’re a cop. Interesting choice for a career, you miss hunting, don’t you? Makes sense, I suppose—”
I was cut off as noise filled the corridor, coming from the red-light room. It was two men, conversing with each other, saying something about Yunho and…me. Yunho’s jaw clenched as he heard them too, pressing his tongue to the inside of his cheek, shaking his head. He looked annoyed as he looked back at me. I blew his cover, the men were coming to get him. I suppose the man he had been talking to was the one he was after, and now I had probably ruined Yunho’s credibility to him. Not wanting to be captured for no reason, or for a bloodbath judging based on Yunho’s rapid heartbeat, I did what I thought was best for a distraction. Just as the two buff men rounded the corner, I slapped Yunho hard across the cheek, the sound echoing in the hallway. Even the two bodyguards glanced back before minding their own business again. Yunho’s eyes widened as he held his red cheek, slowly turning his head to look at me bewildered.
“I hate you!” I screamed shrilly and grabbed the collar of Yunho’s leather coat to yank him into myself, making him knock me back against into the wall since he lost his balance. His eyebrows furrowed for a second, but then I slammed my lips against his, our eyes stayed open as Yunho stiffened. The press of our lips was painful and Yunho had started pulling away, but my grip tightened on his leather coat as I pulled him even closer, my eyebrows furrowing as I subtly moved my eyes towards the frozen men sent to take care of us. It seemed like Yunho finally understood what I had in mind because his body relaxed a bit, large hands coming up to cup my cheeks strongly. His eyes slowly fluttered shut and so did mine as I pressed up on my tiptoes to kiss him better, letting him tilt my head back just a little bit. His lips were warm and slightly chapped, the opposite of my cold and smooth lips. The kiss was aggressive and lacked any warmth or pleasure as our lips smacked together painfully, but at least the two men sent to take care of us were slowly backing away.
My lips parted in a silent gasp when Yunho pressed me back up against the wall, licking into my mouth with little care as I grabbed the back of his head, fingers tangling into his smooth dyed hair. I yanked on the short strands as he sucked on my tongue, starting a burning fire in the pit of my stomach as I tried to keep the sounds threatening to leave my mouth down, eyebrows furrowing as a pleasurable feeling bloomed in my chest. I’ve kissed many before, but neither had felt so right and so fitting. Maybe it was because he was my creation, but the longer our mouths stayed glued together, the more clouded my mind became with his scent and beating warm heart. I could smell his blood pumping through his body, the veins on his hands bulging and a rich blue, his fingertips digging into my cheeks painfully. My fangs ached as he pressed his body against mine, keeping me caged between himself and the wall, my nerves on fire. If my heart would’ve been able to still beat, it would’ve been racing and flooding my cheeks with warmth, instead, it was my ears ringing and my stomach churning in unexpected want. Unable to hold back as Yunho’s tongue slid against mine, I grabbed his neck to keep him locked in place and swiftly sunk my fangs into his bottom lip. He let out a loud whine as fresh, rich-flavoured blood flooded my tastebuds, making my eyebrows furrow as I moaned.
The taste lingered on my tongue as Yunho pulled back with a loud gasp, his bottom lip slightly bloody as my jaw ached even more, my fangs yearning to sink into his smooth veins. I was breathing hard as Yunho kept me immobilised against the wall with his own body, his eyes shaking with anger. The men who had come to take care of Yunho had backed down, probably to report back to their boss.
“You’re human,” I whispered as I licked the remnant of Yunho’s blood off my lip, hands balling up into fists as I struggled to hold back from biting him again. He hadn’t been this sweet as a human when I had transformed him…or maybe I just hadn’t had blood from a living source in too long? That could affect how I reacted to fresh blood.
“I’m a monster.” Yunho looked disgusted as he forced the words out, his jaw clenched and face still close, “You did this to me.”
“Yeah, I did, but you’re not fully a vampire, are you?” I whispered, looking into his eyes once again, observing the crimson of one and the brownness of the other.
“It’s your fault.” Yunho hissed and I hummed, reaching forward to touch his chin, but he knocked my hand to the side with hatred written all over his face, “I will rip you to shreds if you cross my path ever again.”
I chuckled, “No, you won’t, because you can’t, Yunho.”
He licked his lips, tilting his head as he slowly leaned back close, lips ghosting over mine as I gulped, feeling something in me tremble at the proximity. I wanted his lips on mine again, my fangs in his skin and his blood on my tongue.
“If I can’t kill you, I’ll stake you like I staked Yeri.” My blood froze as I looked at Yunho with tense shoulders. His smile grew, looking smug and taunting, “Will you scream like she did? Beg for mercy and call for help? For your sisters like she had? Oh, what I would do just to see the light drain from your soulless eyes like hers had, slowly, teary, and shakingly, with your name dying on her lips.”
I prided myself on having great self-control, on knowing when to stay level-headed, and on not losing my head when provoked. But not even Yunho had expected the speed nor force I threw him against the wall with, both hands wrapped around his neck and squeezing until I could feel his muscles caving in underneath my skin. His eyes were bulging as he tried to claw at my hands, push me away and free himself, but my whole body was rooted in anger, wanting to take, to destroy, to avenge. I felt sick to my stomach as bile rose in my throat, my body shaking as Yunho tried to gasp for air, his eyes glossy, and I wanted to hear the snap of his bone, I wanted his head to roll to the side boneless, I needed his breath to freeze in his throat, his lungs never to function ever again. And I wanted to rip his still-beating heart out too, just for good measure. But wouldn’t that make me the monster he thought we were? The monster he had become? There was no light left in Yunho’s eyes, in his soul and heart, his body remained the same while he had lost his psyche. I felt tears stream down my cheeks, hot and burning, as I ripped myself away from Yunho, who started wheezing for air and fell to the floor in a ball, coughing and holding his neck. The bodyguards glanced back but didn’t do anything when I looked at them.
“If I can’t kill you, then Yeri will.” I gritted through my teeth, and with one last glance at him, I didn’t even care who saw me, I left the club in the blink of an eye, chest heaving as my head thumped, bile rising higher into my throat until I was forced to find a trashbin and double over it. Acid burned my throat as much as the tears in my eyes, but I willed myself to take a deep breath and relax my muscles. Yunho was still human, his blood and heart at least, so he would bring Yeri back. He would pay for what he did, and I’ll be there to watch his downfall.
We knew what—no, who—Yunho was after. The universe had mysterious ways of working. Perhaps it was his punishment for taking so many innocent lives, perhaps it was the curse I wished to put upon him when I found Yeri’s motionless body lying on the cold floor of Seungwan’s castle, right in the middle of a ball where she was supposed to find a suitor for herself. I sighed as my eyebrows furrowed, eyes staring down at the paperwork without seeing the words. The ER had been busy all night long, Yeosang and I had just caught a break, Kai and Jennie telling us they’d cover for us while we’d take a breather. I didn’t think I needed it until the brisk night air filled my lungs, Yeosang’s steady heartbeat a nice reminder that I was alive. He was silent until he excused himself to grab some much-needed coffee, asking if I’d like a cup too, much like always. The answer was always the same, no, thank you. Coffee was too bitter and didn’t help me stay alert, so I preferred not to drink it for appearance's sake. My phone pinged with a new message, and I was finally able to release a sigh of ease. Yunho was supposed to come in to check on his non-existent stitches, I had begged the head doctor all night long for him to appoint Yunho to me again, making up all sorts of far-fetched explanations.
“What’s got you thinking so deeply?” I flinched hearing Yeosang’s deep voice next to me, having failed to notice his approach. Yeah, I was too in my head if I couldn’t notice an approaching human.
“Life, I guess…” I muttered as I leaned over the railing, looking down at the ground. It wouldn’t be a high enough jump, not to me. Yeosang just hummed and mirrored me, taking slow sips of his warm coffee. It was very bitter based on its scent, I wondered how he could stomach it.
“Time flies by fast, doesn’t it?” Yeosang spoke quietly, his cup of coffee hanging over the railing, “One second you’re just a child, and then the next you’re supposed to make money and look out for yourself in a world that mostly isn’t fair.”
Humans had different issues than us, I glanced at Yeosang and saw his eyebrows furrowed deeply. I wondered if life hadn’t been kind to him. It wouldn’t be fair if anything happened to Yeosang, he was too good, too kind. I hummed, watching him take another sip of his coffee before he hung his head low.
“My best friend is sick,” He whispered, voice gravely, and something stiffened in my chest. Perhaps it would have been my heart breaking for him if it were still functioning, “Very sick. I’m a nurse, I know so much about medicine and how to help people, I know the best doctors and yet—I can’t do anything to help him. He’s going to die, Y/N, and I can’t stop it.”
I had never heard Yeosang so broken before, so small and helpless. My eyebrows furrowed and I sighed, figuring he looked like he needed a hug right now. So, I turned towards him and grabbed his bicep, making him look at me defeated. I offered him a small smile and pulled him towards me, confusion visible on his face as he let himself be manoeuvred around. My arms wrapped around him in a friendly hug, hoping it would be comforting too. He remained stiff for a few more seconds, but then his arms wrapped around my torso and he placed his chin on my shoulder, squeezing me for a second.
“Thank you.” Yeosang whispered with a smile in his voice, “I didn’t think I’d find a friend at my workplace, especially not a doctor, but you’ve treated me with respect since the beginning. Even when I still felt nauseous taking blood.”
We both chuckled at that as I remembered Yeosang’s rocky start at the hospital. He needed a good year until he got completely in shape and accustomed to the life he had chosen, and that was understandable. What he did wasn’t easy, yet he managed better than most people I knew. Before the hug could become uncomfortable, we pulled away and Yeosang took a sip of his coffee to hide his small smile. Turning humans into vampires wasn’t like what it used to be. Mistakes happened, of course, but my coven believed in giving a choice to the human that wished to turn into one of us. We didn’t just take it greedily, we asked and told them what this life came with. We didn’t just stop existing one day, even when the earth threatened to stop spinning, we’d be here, living and breathing. We weren’t invincible, no, but we were durable and stronger than those around us. Joohyun had always believed even vampires could be forgiven for their sins, and bringing another person into our coven without a deep reason meant expulsion from it. I gulped and took a second to reconsider my words, but I hated seeing Yeosang in pain.
“And if…there was a cure for your best friend, would you want him to have it?” Asking without explaining first was greedy, but maybe I didn’t want to lose Yeosang and his kindness in this unfair world. Surely if his best friend became a vampire he’d wish to follow, no? That was greedy of me and wishful thinking, but I had long stopped asking for forgiveness for my sins. If I truly wasn’t greedy, I would’ve never transformed Yeri, I would’ve let everything progress by its natural rhythm.
“There would be a price to pay, I suppose…” Yeosang was smart, he knew there were things he couldn’t explain, I smiled as I nodded, “Yes, I would want him to have it as long as he does too.”
I hummed, deciding that bringing this up to Joohyun once the whole Yeri thing was over would be worth it. Our coven was tight-knit and strong, filled with talented people, offering a home to Yeosang’s friend would be nothing. He’d learn from the best and become even better. Perhaps it would be Joohyun or Seulgi turning him, after all, it was inevitable for the offspring not to take attributes from its creator once the transformation was through, it was smartest if the bite came from the best of the best vampires.
“Well, then—” Before I could tell Yeosang that I might be able to help him, my phone beeped, signalling that Yeosang and I were needed down, “Jeong Yunho just came in, I’m needed, but you can stay and finish your coffee.”
Yeosang’s eyebrows furrowed as he grabbed my wrist before I could hurry away, “Is this that man? The cop who was shot at twice? The one who fell over and destroyed the whole room?”
There was a tinge of scepticism and amusement in Yeosang’s tone as I hummed, averting my eyes because I hated lying to him, “Yeah, so I better go before he falls over again.”
Yeosang snorted as he released my wrist, raising his eyebrows, “I won’t have to fix up that room again, right?”
“Nope, I promise.” I blinked at him innocently and he shook his head, leaning back against the railing as I headed for the door, “I’ll call you when I need you, don’t come down until then!”
Yeosang nodded and I turned to race back to the ER, using my vampire speed since nobody was around, besides, I knew nobody was interested enough to watch or rewatch the security cameras. I fixed the collar of my white gown and nodded at the receptionist, showing her a thumbs up when she pointed towards private room number three. The head doctor spotted me and gave me a curt nod before he was whisked away by a nurse, who rushed him down towards the cardiovascular section. The door to the room was already open and Yunho was sitting on the table, his hands intertwined and placed in his lap as he stared at the floor. I pulled the door closed behind me, shutting us in, silence enveloping around us. I knew he didn’t need to get checked, but it would be too suspicious if I came in and he left right away. Besides, this was my chance to get him. I had told Joohyun that Yunho was partly human, so his blood was useful to us. This was the best time to knock him out and kidnap him. He’d do the same if he was in our spot, I’m sure of it.
“Good evening, Mr Jeong,” I spoke up as Yunho raised his head, rolling his eyes.
“Whatever, why did I have to come to the ER again?” He sounded stoic and unimpressed, “You know I didn’t even get stitches.”
“Yes, I do, but the rest of the staff doesn’t.” I snapped, trying to keep my vexation at bay, but after our last encounter I couldn’t help but look at him with spite, bile rising in my throat as his words echoed in my head, he was insufferable, “So unless you want to be discovered, you sit on your ass and shut the fuck up.”
Yunho smirked as I walked closer to him, tilting his head, “Careful, your true colours are showing, Dr Bae, where’s the tempered and kindred-hearted Samaritan wannabe?”
I released a long huff, an unamused smile settling on my lips, “I suppose someone like you doesn’t deserve that treatment from me, so there’s no need to act differently around you. Besides, are you sure that it’s just an act? I’ve lived for over two hundred years, people change.”
“People, yes, not vampires.” His eyes narrowed as I came to stand in front of him, my hands in my pockets, fingers playing with the syringe hidden there.
“You’re wrong about that, Yunho, but you’re too rooted in your hatred to notice it.” Yunho’s rosy cheeks twitched, his eyebrows furrowing some more, “If you wouldn’t have been so blinded by your stupid coven’s preachings, you would have seen that the coven you’ve been hunting for centuries weren’t your enemy.”
“Yeah, right.” Yunho snapped, his jaw clenching, “Every bad thing that’s happened to me was because of you and your leader. I won’t let you walk away anymore, not now that I’ve found you again.”
I smiled, gripping the syringe as I could tell Yunho was getting more and more aggravated. His heart was picking up its rhythm and his eyes were slowly darkening, the crimson swirling deep in his pupil.
“Did you never try to find out more about the bond between the creator and its creation?” I quirked an eyebrow, and based on Yunho’s clenching jaw, it confirmed that he knew about it, but not enough, “You know…I made a mistake after I turned you into a vampire. I left you to fend for yourself, I left you alone and unprotected from the hunters. I can admit my mistake, sure, but I’m also conscious taming you might’ve never worked like with other hunters.”
Yunho released a long huff, sneering at me, “I would’ve ripped you to shreds.”
“Yes, I know.” I chuckled, tilting my head with mock concern, “I heard the carnage you caused once you awakened. As much as I find that hot and appalling at the same time, you ostracised yourself from every coven by doing that. That’s why you’re alone now.”
“No,” Yunho smirked, slowly standing up to tower over me. I gulped as I tilted my head back, unafraid, “I’m alone because I choose to be. I don’t need anyone telling me what to do or breathing down my neck like your stupid coven leader does. Even as a human and a vampire hunter, I never operated on my coven’s terms, that’s why I managed to kill so many vampires.”
I tried to smile, but my blood was boiling in anger as he leaned closer, licking his lips slowly as he took in my expression. Something made my fangs ache the longer we stared into each other’s eyes, my stomach coiling as his sweet blood called out to me.
“That’s why I still manage to kill so many vampires.” Yunho’s deep voice was nothing but a whisper, taunting and full of himself. My hands started trembling as I itched to bash his head in and scream at him, a sinking feeling settling in my gut this time, “Remember Seonghwa? Oh, poor little, gentle, Seonghwa…”
I couldn’t breathe, and my vision blurred as Yunho snorted, raising his hand to cup my cheek, fingers tracing my cold skin, “He begged, a lot, he even promised to stop drinking blood altogether. He almost had me convinced, I can’t lie, his eyes were just so innocent, and he was really loyal to you, did you know that? He actually loved you, fascinating, isn’t it?”
I wished for Yunho to drop dead, for the ground to open up and swallow him alive, for the earth to roll into his lungs and choke him to death. I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from whimpering when he grabbed the side of my neck, caressing my skin so lovingly that he could’ve fooled anyone. There were faint bruises around his neck, my fingerprints ebbed into his skin in an ugly black and green, perhaps he was too human for simple bruises to heal fast, “Would you like to join him?”
Hate was something I had grown familiar with a long time ago. It was an emotion that wrapped around my dead heart and cocooned it in a safety net, protecting it from the coldness of the world, the unfairness and tragedy that followed everywhere I went. In this second, I knew that it was no accident Seonghwa just perished one day, disappearing without a trace and a word. My bottom lip threatened to tremble as I gripped the syringe firmly in my hand, fingers wrapping around it tightly. Then, before Yunho could strike again, I moved swiftly and plunged it into his neck, injecting the sedative into his body. Yunho’s eyes widened as he wrapped his hand around my wrist, yanking the syringe out, but it was already too late. I knew he’d fall to the ground, so I grabbed his arms and pushed him down on the table as he gasped for air, his eyes becoming hazy as he tried to stand, but his muscles were too relaxed, his mind slowly slipping away from his grasp.
“I’ll see you in hell, Jeong Yunho.” I hissed before his eyes fluttered closed, his body going lax on the table. With shaky hands, I fished my phone out of my pocket and texted Joohyun that I had Yunho, and that they had to come to the hospital now. She replied that they were on their way, equipped to take Yunho back to the mansion. Without allowing myself to think about the fact that Yunho was the cause I lost two people I loved most—Yeri, my sister, and Seonghwa, my lover—I dialled Yeosang’s number while I walked to the door and locked it.
“Is the room still in one piece?” Yeosang asked jokingly and I tried to smile, but I felt hollow.
“The room, yes,” But I wasn’t anymore, before Yeosang could realise something was wrong, I continued, “Can you get me a gurney without anyone asking questions?”
“I—what?” Yeosang sounded confused and surprised, but he was up on his feet and moving based on the click of the door on the other side of the phone, “If the head doctor is busy, I might get away with it.”
“Good, I’m in room three, be swift, yeah?”
“Okay, I’ll be there in five.”
And just like that, Jeong Yunho would never see the daylight ever again.
I was exhausted by the end of my shift. The sun was high up in the sky with a few clouds obscuring it as the morning traffic was rambunctious, with angry and impatient drivers honking every few minutes. The ride home felt like it would never end, the highway was blocked off at one point and I had to wait for twenty minutes until we could get going again. Yeosang, my light and saviour, had proposed staying on a call with me after he saw my state by the end of our shift. He rambled on about cooking a delicious breakfast before putting on his favourite show, rolling into bed, and falling asleep to it. He hadn’t asked questions when I had let him inside the small room with the gurney, eyes falling on Yunho, a flash of recognition crossing Yeosang’s features. I expected him to ask questions and demand answers I couldn’t give him, but he just chuckled and told me he was glad the room had stayed intact this time. He, once more, didn’t ask questions when Joohyun arrived with her two bodyguards, two buff men who were more than excited to haul Yunho on the gurney and out of the hospital, placing a white sheet over his body so nobody would grow suspicious.
“Come straight home once you’re done with your shift,” Joohyun had muttered, her eyes falling on Yeosang, who was busy sanitising the table Yunho had been laying on moments ago, “Make sure he doesn’t say a word.”
There was a threat in Joohyun’s words that didn’t sit well with me, so before she could leave, I grabbed her arm and glared at her, “Yeosang isn’t a threat, don’t make Mark follow him.”
Joohyun considered it for a second as her eyes fell on my co-worker again, a contemplating look crossing her features, “Yunho was your first mistake, so I’ll let you off the hook this time, but make sure it’s not repeated with this Yeosang guy.”
And I knew she meant it, I wouldn’t mess up anything with Yeosang. He didn’t know the truth, but he knew something wasn’t right. As long as he didn’t ask too many questions and didn’t try to find out for himself, I could help his best friend, and perhaps even offer him eternal life. But all these thoughts were pushed to the back of my mind as I pulled up to the mansion, the sunrays were just a bit hotter today as they rosied my cheeks. I could hear a commotion inside as I walked closer, the door opening before I could even grab the doorknob. Seulgi stood in the foyer with her arms crossed, expression displeased.
“Your little hunter killed a maid, screamed to be let out for hours on end, and finally stopped when Seungwan went inside to give him another sedative. He’s been silent since, but he’s tried to break free at least three times.” I sighed, closing my eyes as I leaned against the wall, my feet aching from having stood on them so much all night long, “Now, thanks to him, everyone in the mansion knows of our plan, and there have been upheavals. Joohyun’s been holding a meeting since five o’clock, welcome home, Y/N.”
My jaw clenched as my head pulsated, muscles begging for a long hot bath. I suppose I wouldn’t get that, not yet at least, “What do you want me to say? That I’m sorry?”
“No,” Seulgi scoffed, walking closer as she grabbed the tray of food off the table in the middle of the room, “He’s your creation, so go tame him. I don’t care what you do with him, but if he’s not well-behaved, I will kill him before we can awaken Yeri. This is your mess, so fix it.”
My jaw clenched as she pushed the tray of food against my abdomen, forcing me to take hold of it, “He’s been refusing to drink any blood, so go feed him. He can’t be malnourished when we need his blood.”
“Can’t I take a bath first?” I asked defeated as I let my bag fall to the ground, hopeful that our maid would notice it and take it up to my room for me. I don’t think I’d have the power to come downstairs once more today before I get to sleep. Seulgi’s face, however, was a clear answer that I wouldn’t get a breather before I’d have to face Yunho, so, I sighed and headed for the wide staircase, trying to steel my nerves and push through just for a little bit more. My phone dinged, and I grabbed it before I could head down the hallway to check Yeosang’s message. It was a selfie of him and his favourite plushie, a cute expression on his face as he winked at the camera. I chuckled and snapped a shot of the meal on the tray, telling him my breakfast was ready too…even if it was a lie. After covering for me today, I felt like he deserved to believe my being was normal, even if not true. Yeosang didn’t deserve to lay awake at night—or day, in our case—wondering why I was so strange and whether he was safe or not by my side.
I came to a stop in front of the room Yunho was held hostage in and looked down at my black heels, ankles a bit wobbly. I stepped out of the heels before pushing them to the side, instant relief flooding my calves and toes, a quiet groan leaving my lips. If Yunho’s hearing wasn’t already focused on every little sound, now he certainly was alerted of my presence outside his door. I didn’t knock even though it felt wrong, just unlocked the door and hurried inside to make sure he didn’t try to leave. I expected him to be all up in my face, expression maddened and chest heaving, his face red from anger and his muscles shaking from straining, but I was met with a Yunho sprawled out on the queen-sized bed, his feet dangling off the edge. The lock clicked into place behind me as I walked further inside, taking in the brightness of the room. The blackout curtains were completely undrawn, a harsh stream of light flooding the room. So, Yunho wasn’t as bothered by sunlight as the rest of us. I kept my eyes on his unmoving body as I proceeded further into the room, placing the tray on the desk. There was a bottle of water, half emptied, next to some painkillers that looked untouched. Right, I had used a higher dose of the sedative since I didn’t know how his body would take it, some side effects like a headache and nausea would be expected for a human…but Yunho wasn’t fully human, so we had no idea how his body would take it.
The silver tray clinked as it slipped from my hands slightly, fingers shaky from exhaustion as I took a deep breath, telling myself that I would be soon done here and in the safety of my room. The sound, however, elicited the skip of Yunho’s heartbeat as his head raised, eyes narrowed when he realised it was me in his room. Perhaps he was still under the influence of the sedative, that’s why he looked slightly dazed. He stood, slowly pushing himself up as I released the tray and set it aside, ready to leave, but suddenly he was all up in my personal space, crowding me against the side of the desk. I flinched, taken aback by his actions, and gripped the edge of the desk for stability. There was exhaustion in Yunho’s eyes as he stared down at me, then looked past me at the tray. There was no reason for me to feel nervous all of a sudden, especially not when my anger was far from being gone, but the sudden closeness allowed for me to inhale Yunho’s scent greedily, gums itchy as my fangs wanted to grow just a bit longer to sink into his warm skin.
“Is that for me?” Yunho’s voice was raspy as he nodded towards the food on the tray, and I glanced back to look at the copious food.
“Yes—” My answer was cut short when a hand wrapped around my neck, slamming me against the wall. I groaned in exasperation and grabbed Yunho’s wrist, my nails sinking into his skin as I scowled at him, annoyance flaring up my insides, “You have to stop throwing me around, it’s getting old, Yunho.”
He didn’t say anything as his fingers started squeezing harder, making it difficult for me to breathe. But I wouldn’t give in, not when we were so close to having Yeri back, so I kicked at his legs until he had to step back, his crimson eye gleaming under the natural light.
“You took me as your hostage,” Yunho spat, his heart slowly starting to race, “And you’re planning on using me to awaken your sister, wasn’t she dead?”
“I see they’ve explained everything to you.” I smirked and patted down the front of my blouse, an expression of satisfaction crossing my features as I raised an eyebrow at Yunho, “How does it feel to know you didn’t actually kill my sister? Even better…you are going to bring her back to life—”
But truly to Yunho, his anger got the better of him as he slammed me back into the wall, squeezing my cheeks together so it was difficult to speak. I must’ve looked silly with my lips jutting out, the pressure on my cheekbones wasn’t light, but I couldn’t help but feel satisfied by his reaction.
“She won’t come back, I’ll make sure of that.” Yunho hissed, his eyes searching my face, “You’ve led me to your lovely hideout, too, I’m going to hunt down every single one of you, Y/N. And I’ll leave you for last so that you can watch everyone perish right in front of your eyes.”
I slapped his hand away as I sneered at him, resisting the urge to punch him, “Your threats, too, are getting old, Yunho. If you think you can just waltz in here and take down a whole coven, you are wrong. Nothing is the same anymore, we’ve changed too. What makes you think you’d get away with it?”
“I’m part of the police.”
“And so are we.” A beat of silence passed as Yunho processed the information, eyebrows furrowing for a second in confusion, “Now eat your goddamn food and behave, Yunho, don’t make it harder than it has to be. You shouldn’t have killed that maid, she did nothing to wrong you.”
“A human willingly subjecting themselves to vampires are just as vile as the creatures we are, I should put each one of them out of their misery.” Yunho hissed, his jaw clenching as I huffed, pushing him back by his chest to free myself. I barely took a few steps, however, when Yunho’s iron grip around my bicep stopped me, “Take that disgusting thing away from me, I don’t eat human food.”
I paused, eyebrows furrowing. I thought Yunho was more human than a vampire, so how come he didn’t eat normal food? Maybe he was just trying to play with us. I took a deep breath and turned my head to look over my shoulder at him, “Don’t think you can toy with me, Yunho, the less difficult you are, the faster we’ll be done with everything.”
“I’m a goddamn vampire, how do you expect me to stomach regular food?!” Yunho snapped, his patience running thin once again as he whirled me around, dragging me back towards the desk. I stumbled over my feet due to the force but caught myself on the edge of the desk. I threw him a heated glare, narrowing my eyes at him in annoyance. Getting manhandled by him was turning old rather fast.
“You taste and smell human, your heart is still pumping blood, why do you think I assumed you ate food like any other human?” I scoffed, grabbing the tray to take it away with me. If he didn’t want to eat normal food, fine, I didn’t care. He could starve himself, at least he’d die faster once we were done with the ritual.
“Stop saying I’m human!” Yunho screamed, his voice wavering, “I’m a fucking monster, I’m just like you! That thing they gave me—my coven—that serum made me like this! I didn’t die nor become completely a vampire because I was already digesting vampire blood, to begin with, unbeknownst to me. My system was used to it and couldn’t break the particles down accordingly, I’m an abomination.”
So that’s why he was like this, then. I knew the hunters were taking something back then, something that enhanced their strength and speed, but I would’ve never thought they willingly drained the blood of vampires just to harvest it for terrible experiments. I sighed, looking down at the tray in my hands. I didn’t understand why Yunho hated being a vampire so much, after all those years, I assumed his prejudice would lessen, but no, he was still rooted in his hatred for us, indoctrinated to take us out no matter what…no matter if he was one of us, now.
“Can you…” I sounded tired as my jaw clenched, my exhaustion catching up with me all of a sudden, “Stop calling us monsters? Calling yourself an abomination? It’s not—we’re not the devils you were made to believe we are, Yunho, we were once, yes, I can’t deny that. But not anymore, we’ve evolved with the rest of the world, we’ve changed our ways, it’s…we don’t kill for the fun of it anymore, can’t you see that? Can’t you try and understand?”
Yunho shook his head, expression filled with disgust, “Maybe you think so, but I see it first hand, day after day what vampires are capable of, the many lives they still take, the families they rip apart for entertainment, the people they drive mad because they can—so don’t come here and try to lecture me about my beliefs when you don’t know shit!”
I jumped when Yunho’s curled fist came down on the tray I was holding, sending the contents to the ground as the porcelain shattered and the delicious-looking food splashed all over the floor. I stared at it, dumbfounded, until I felt something warm trickle down my palm, between my fingers. I hissed as I registered the sting of the cut left by the sharp edge of the tray, turning around my hand to bring it closer to my face. The wound wasn’t too big, located in the centre of my palm, but it oozed more blood than it was supposed to. Perhaps the cut went deeper than I expected, that would explain the dull sting of pain travelling through my nerves. Nothing a little sanitiser couldn’t help, though I doubt the wound would stay open until I reached my room to clean it up, it was already slowly closing up. There was a strained inhale, however, and I realised Yunho’s heart was racing as I slowly lifted my head. His face had paled and his lips were parted, saliva gathering in the corner of his mouth as he gulped down the excess, his eyes shaking. Yunho’s scent was suddenly overbearing as he stepped over the mess on the floor, his eyes fixed on the blood that had pooled in my palm. I felt something deep in my gut coil, my skin feeling peculiarly hot as Yunho gripped my hand harshly, raising it to his face.
I stopped breathing as I watched his eyes flutter closed, nose almost buried into my palm as he inhaled long, his lips parting even further as a small groan slipped through. My eyes widened, and before I could pull back and make sense of his sudden actions, fingers cradling through my hair at the back of my head immobilised me, the grip firm and strong as I felt cold and sharp teeth sink into my neck. I tried to recoil from Yunho’s fangs sinking deeper into my skin, but he was suddenly much stronger than ever before, flushing me against his body in an iron grip as his fangs hit my artery, making me groan in pain. I could feel every single muscle in my body tense up at the intrusion, my brain commanding me to fight back as bile raised in my throat, my fingers curling into Yunho’s form-fitting black blouse. It stung as he greedily gulped down my rich blood, the gurgling noises were loud as I was moved backwards until my back hit the wall. I was too exhausted to fight back with my whole being, but the more I tugged at Yunho’s hair in hopes he’d release me, the harder he sucked, moans slipping past his lips. I was getting lightheaded as my legs became sore, unable to feel my toes I gasped, something snapping deep in my gut.
A scorching hot flame travelled through my body, making me gasp loudly as my head fell back against the wall, lips parted in a whine as I leaned more towards Yunho, baring my neck for him so he’d have more access to it. The light-headedness turned into a daze one only experienced when drinking from their partner during sex, and suddenly I was aching all over, my fangs pushing past my bottom lip as my gums ached, “Yunho, wait, stop—”
But he didn’t listen as he slotted a thigh between my legs, pressing it against my suddenly aching core, and I moaned, relieved by the pressure, but it wasn’t good enough. If he continued drinking my blood, he’d leave me too drained. I couldn’t let him do that, but I couldn’t make him budge as he clung to me, whimpers slipping past his lips as if he hadn’t fed in over a month. I had never experienced anything like this with anyone before, drinking blood without having sex wasn’t pleasurable, it was painful and appalling, but right now all I could think about was Yunho’s strong thigh pressing against where I needed him most, my hips slowly starting to move as I ground against him. Yunho’s large hand curled around my jaw as I felt his fangs finally retract from my neck, the bite leaving a dull pulsating in my neck. I felt breathless, my body on fire as Yunho raised his head, both eyes bloodshot. I would’ve gasped at the sight if it wasn’t for the lips that pressed hungrily against mine, tasting my own blood on Yunho’s lips felt foreign but not as disgusting as one would expect.
There was something about his warmth and his racing heart that made my brain feel intoxicated, making me realise this wasn’t enough, that I needed more and that I needed it now. I groaned as our lips tried to find a rhythm, but Yunho wouldn’t surrender as he nipped at my bottom lip, trying to lick into my mouth as I resisted giving in fully to him. He was so warm it felt as if his body was burning up, much like the sun, melting away the coldness that clung to mine all the time. It felt like when I had awakened, aware of everything surrounding me and so overly sensitive. He gripped my hip with one hand as the other still cradled my jaw, and suddenly started guiding my hip in a dangerously slow rhythm, making me groan against his lips. I couldn’t fight back, though, it felt too good to ask him to stop, and yet it wasn’t enough, so I finally parted my lips and allowed him to explore my mouth with his eager tongue, suckling on my tongue like it would satiate his hunger. Yunho moaned as I felt his hand on my hip start to trace up my torso, gripping at my skin through my clothes, cupping my breast as he squeezed it, not stalling as it travelled up to rest at the base of my neck.
“Why is your blood so sweet?” Yunho rasped out as our mouths finally detached, my lungs felt on fire despite us not having kissed for too long. I needed a second to realise Yunho had asked me a question, mind fogged up with desire as I could finally grind against him however I wished. Yunho looked down between us and groaned, his grip tightening just a bit around my neck, “Answer me, Y/N.”
“I don’t know,” I whispered, eyebrows furrowing when Yunho grabbed me again, stilling my movements, “Fuck, I’m not lying, I genuinely don’t know. Your blood is sweet too, too sweet, and I couldn’t stop thinking about it. Anytime your scent hit me harder, all I could think about was sinking my teeth into your skin, your warm and rich blood, the aching of my fangs.”
“Yeah?” Yunho groaned, his eyebrows furrowed as he leaned closer, his lips ghosting over my neck and I shuddered, fingers tangling into his dark blue hair.
“Yeah.” I keened as he pressed a gentle kiss against my neck, tongue lapping at the teeth marks that hadn’t faded yet. Feeling his tongue against my skin made me tremble as my body felt ignited by sparks of desire, and I massaged Yunho’s scalp as he continued peppering kisses against my neck, sometimes nipping at the skin without biting into it.
“I could suck you dry,” Yunho mumbled, biting at my jaw just a bit harder, making me yelp. He raised his head so we were looking into each other’s eyes, both burning with want in them, “I could rip your heart out even, or I could tie you down and escape, kill your whole coven and come back to finish you off later.”
I chuckled, one hand sneaking down his torso, grabbing at the obvious bulge in his jeans. Yunho’s jaw suddenly clenched, his eyes shifting downwards before he looked back at me, “Really? Could you do that when your dick is straining like that against your pants?”
“Shut up.” Yunho hissed, disgust crossing his features before he slammed his lips against mine for a second time, making me laugh as I tried to dodge his insistent kiss. My amusement didn’t last for long, however, because I was suddenly hoisted up, legs around Yunho’s hips as I clung to his larger body, confusion written all over my face. Yunho didn’t look at me as he took us to the bed, sitting down with me in his lap as he leaned closer, burying his nose in my neck as he inhaled deeply, long fingers digging into my back as he felt me up. I closed my eyes and shifted forward just slightly, back arching when Yunho’s hands settled on my hip, realising I was seated right over his dick, his bulge pressing up into my clenching core. With an experimental roll, I tilted Yunho’s head back and leaned down, lips hovering above his as he breathed through his mouth, eyebrows furrowed and eyes ablaze as he stared up at me.
“I’m your creator, don’t think you can harm me as easily as you’d like.” Before he could say anything, our lips met again, moving hungrily as I pushed my tongue past his teeth, tasting him again with hunger, hips picking up a steady rhythm as Yunho’s hands helped for an easier glide. He tasted like mint and candy, not as sweet as his blood, but almost just as satiating. It was a constant push and pull between us, and I knew I didn’t want to be in his arms like this, but something just felt right about letting him kiss me, touch me, feel me up, and even feed from me. I suppressed a moan as he ground up just a bit harsher, his fingers to leave faint bruises if he squeezed any harder, mouth warm against mine. He tipped his head back as my hands cradled his cheeks, fingers buried in his warm skin as our tongues continued to tangle together. A particularly slower roll of my hips, however, had Yunho’s eyebrows furrowing as he turned his head, breathing loudly as his chest heaved. I smirked and kissed his cheek before dipping my head, exploring his soft skin and appetizing neck, his bulging veins practically begging for my fangs to sink into them.
“Is there—fuck,” I teased his skin by biting into it without leaving a trace, licking the faint teeth mark with my tongue before it could disappear, “There’s a deeper connection between us, isn’t it?”
I hummed, pulling back to look down at Yunho, my hips finding a slower rhythm just to antagonise him more, “Yeah, I made you, so in some ways we are connected. It manifests differently in each vampire, though.”
Yunho’s eyebrows furrowed and suddenly he stopped me, leaning forward so that his lips hovered over mine, “You think I can’t kill you?”
“I know you’d like to try,” I chuckled, pressing a mocking kiss against the corner of his mouth. Being with Yunho felt right, something about our bodies being so close to each other felt calming despite the hatred we carried for each other. I couldn’t trust him, but something told me he wouldn’t rip out my heart right now, “But when I turned you, I only wanted you to suffer and not actually lose your life. When one turns into a vampire, it takes attributes from their creator and the purpose they’ve been turned with matters for how they’ll look at their creator. I know you’ll eventually find a way to kill me, but until then, you’re physically unable to do so, Yunho.”
Yunho’s jaw clenched as he stopped my ministrations, hatred and disgust swirling in his irises. He didn’t say anything for a second, but the hand around my throat was a good warning that he thought about choking me again. At this point, he made me think he had a kink for seeing me fight for a single breath, and it wasn’t as hot as one would think. But behind all those strong emotions, there was fear hiding behind Yunho’s brown eye, his bottom lip quivering when he spoke.
“I hate what I am, and I will make sure all of us eventually die, I won’t let humanity become enslaved to vampires.” He whispered, gripping my neck just a bit tighter, “You can keep me here all you want, Y/N, I will never help you. Yeri will remain in her slumber because I refuse to give you my blood, and you can’t take it if I won’t let it.”
I smiled, patting Yunho’s cheek almost affectionately, “I can’t, but Sooyoung and anyone else can.”
I pressed a chaste kiss against his lips before detaching myself, oddly feeling cold and guilty. I didn’t want Yunho to hate me so ardently, but the feeling was mutual despite me having pushed it to the darkest corners of my mind. He had killed Seonghwa, the man I wished to live with for an eternity. There was no scenario in which I could forgive Yunho for his sins, and I trusted he’d be punished for everything he’s done one day. Yunho remained motionless as I stood, patting down my hair and readjusting my blouse, my swollen lips tingling as Yunho licked his. My desire wasn’t the most important thing, I wasn’t here to sleep with Yunho, no matter how much my body yearned for it.
“I will slaughter you if you touch me—”
“Everyone has a price, Yunho.”
“I don’t, Y/N.”
I chuckled, walking past the mess on the floor as I grabbed the key out of my pocket. Yunho could’ve taken it this whole time, yet he didn’t. He knew where it was, his eyes now fixed on it, but he made no moves to stand from the bed. His cheeks were flushed and his pouty lips even plumper, his blouse askew, and the bulge less visible in his jeans.
“Yes, you do, Yunho.” I twisted the lock and turned to give his defeated body one last look, “Song Mingi.”
And I left the room as Yunho gasped, springing up from the bed and banging on the door to be let out. Everyone had a price, even Jeong Yunho. A life for a life.
The full moon was high in the sky, its gentle light radiating through the open windows. The breeze was cool but nobody could feel it in the dimly lit room, red candles burning away as the strong scent of blue sage filled our nostrils. The vampires around me wore dark burgundy capes, the hoods draped over their eyes as their hands remained buried in their sleeves. My fingers gently traced Yeri’s soft hair, her skin pale and sickly as she remained unmoving. The conference room had been transformed for the ritual, Yeri’s body now aligned in the middle on an altar decorated with white flowers and a silky tablecloth. Her dress was pristine, the small gems embroidered into it sparkling if the light fell on it just right. My dark gown touched the floor as I remained standing next to Yeri’s body, murmuring reassuring things to her in hopes she could hear me. The low murmur of the other vampires suddenly stopped as the double doors opened, Mingyu and Chanyeol carrying a tied-down Yunho inside the room. The silver around his body dug into his skin, and judging by the prominent vein on his forehead and his straining jaw, it was more painful than he could handle. Our eyes met as he was dragged towards the altar, Mingyu muttering a low warning in his ear before Yunho could even think of escaping.
Joohyun, wearing her white dress followed inside, a flower crown prettily decorating her head. She looked innocent, dainty, like an unassuming maiden as she took slow but powerful steps towards the altar, a book in her hands. The long sleeves of her dress hid her hands, and I flinched when I felt a hand grab my shoulder. Sooyoung motioned to the side, gently pulling me away from my sister’s body as my gut coiled nervously, eyes falling on her before watching Yunho again, scared that he’d try to kill her once more. Flashes of Yeri’s bloodied body made me close my eyes, my hands shaky as Sooyoung offered her hand silently, a support she knew I needed right now. I released a shaky breath and watched as Joohyun went to the head of the altar, standing behind Yeri. She looked down at my sister and smiled softly as she traced her eyes for a second, then looked up with a hardened expression. Yunho was dragged next to her by the two bodyguards, trying to trash around in their grips, but the silver only made his skin burn more, so he succumbed to the pain and stopped moving around. His chest was heaving and everyone could hear his racing heart, our eyes found each other once again and I could see just how much he wished to kill every single one of us in the room. I don’t think I have ever felt someone’s hatred as intensely as Yunho’s right now. My jaw clenched as I looked away, focusing on Yeri instead as Joohyun opened her arms, her eyes fluttering closed.
“Everyone, please join hands.” Her soothing voice rang out in the quiet room as everyone followed Joohyun’s instructions. We all stepped closer to the altar, our hands joining together as Yunho looked around frantically, probably looking for a route to escape, “We are here, Yerim, we will set you free. Your suffering ends today.”
I gulped, feeling a tightness in my throat as I looked at my sister, everyone else’s head bowed down in respect to the coven leader. Joohyun met my eyes as she opened the book she had brought with her, an ancient artefact that carried all of our secrets. Perhaps Yunho knew that too because his eyes widened as they fell on it, trying to mutter something, but the rag tied around his mouth made it sound intangible. A slow hum left Joohyun’s throat as she grabbed the silver knife placed on the altar, the book placed by Yeri’s head was flipped open to a page I had never seen before. The gathered vampires followed Joohyun’s lead, and soon I found myself humming lowly in my throat, feeling like I was being electroshocked each time Joohyun’s intonation changed. She was humming a lullaby I hadn’t heard before, but the rest of us kept the initial hum going, concentrating on keeping it uniform. Joohyun raised her hand, muttering a quiet prayer before she cut her finger, drawing a bloody cross on Yeri’s forehead. Yunho’s face morphed into disgust as he tried to speak, yanking on his restraints to no avail as I watched him with furrowed eyebrows, coming to a sudden realisation. Joohyun would kill Yunho once the ritual was over, he wasn’t allowed to live another day.
That wasn’t the realisation, however, but the voice that whispered to me to save him, to take him away before the light faded from his eyes. It was always hard for the creator to watch its offspring perish, but there was something deeper about this that I couldn’t fully understand. Yunho’s eyes shook as we looked at each other again and his jaw clenched when he was hauled forward by Mingyu, Joohyun’s arms extended as she continued to mutter under her breath an incantation in an ancient language I’d never heard before. I didn’t want Yunho to die once Yeri awakened, I had promised a life for a life, and suddenly I realised the voice I heard in my head wasn’t mine, it was Yunho’s low timbre pleading with me to find a way out. He was looking for Song Mingi, whoever that was, he couldn’t die until he found him alive and breathing. My eyes widened as Joohyun raised the silver knife high, her eyes completely white as she hissed. I tried to move towards her, suddenly afraid she’d kill Yunho right now, but Sooyoung’s grip on my hand tightened, yanking me back to my spot. She shot me a warning look, enough to tell me that if I broke the circle, the ritual would not work out. So, with bile in my throat, I was forced to listen to Yunho’s racing heart as Joohyun cut a small gash on his neck, grabbing the back of his head and forcing it down.
His blood trickled slowly as he forced his eyes shut, arms trying to rip his silver chains apart, but I could smell his burnt skin mixing with his blood’s intoxicating scent. I could feel my fangs poking against my bottom lip, but this wasn’t the time or place to yearn for Yunho’s sweet blood. My eyes zeroed in on the first blood droplet as it splashed against Yeri’s closed mouth, then another, and another, until it was enough to trickle inside her mouth. Joohyun continued chanting, her voice rising in volume as did the hum of the vampires, and I realised I was doing it involuntarily as if I was entranced by our leader. Joohyun’s head snapped back with a sickening crack as her mouth opened, all sounds halting as Yunho was trembling, fear, anger, and disgust swirling in his irises as more blood trickled down his neck, wetting Yeri’s lips. Then, as the silence stretched on and Chanyeol had to catch Joohyun’s limp body when it fell backwards, there was a loud gasp as if someone had been suffocating but managed to break through the surface. The vampires froze as my eyes widened, watching as Yeri’s bloodshot eyes snapped open, disoriented and full of fear until they fell on the hovering hunter above her.
I felt my knees wobble as I watched my once again living little sister grab the back of Yunho’s head and yank him down, sinking her fangs into his neck. A pained sound left Yunho’s body as Mingyu stepped back, a satisfied smirk on his face as he let Yeri have her way with Yunho. The vampires looked astonished as our circle broke apart, some taking steps back while the others remained frozen. I could hear Seungwan crying behind me, her sobs loud as Seulgi hurried to Joohyun’s aid, snapping orders at Chanyeol as to what to do with her. Sooyoung remained on my side, her grip bruising on my bicep as we watched Yeri breathlessly, my eyes filled with burning tears as Yunho struggled to break free from my sister’s attack. She looked famished, her eyes were gleaming red and she was greedily gulping down Yunho’s blood, long nails piercing his skin as her eyes snapped around the room alarmed until they fell on me. Yunho had stopped trashing around, his breathing becoming shallow, and I realised that his heartbeat was alarmingly slowing down. Feeling an unexplainable pull, I jumped forward and pushed Yeri off him, her fangs dripping with his hot blood as Yunho slumped against the altar, struggling to breathe. Sooyoung was by my side, cradling Yeri to her chest as I rushed around the altar, holding Yunho up and yanking the rag off his mouth.
“Water.” He heaved out, struggling to breathe, “I can’t—breathe.”
I felt myself panic as I looked around, but nobody seemed to want to help the hunter. My jaw clenched as I heard my sister’s timid voice asking what had happened and why everything felt so weird, but upon my eyes meeting with Sooyoung’s, I understood that she’d take care of my sister while I tended to the hunter.
“Come on,” I whispered and hauled Yunho’s large form into my arms, his weight pressing but nothing I couldn’t handle. I felt judgmental stares follow after me, some murmured even, as I hurried back to the room Yunho was held inside, wondering if my heart would be racing in fright if it was still beating. Yunho was mumbling intangible things, but I didn’t focus on them as I barged inside the bedroom and hurriedly placed him on the bed, my skin burning when I touched the silver chains. They were enchanted so that Yunho couldn’t break them, but they came undone easily under my grip. His arms unravelled from around his body as he groaned, trying to turn onto his side as he squeezed his eyes shut. I hurried to the desk, grabbed the bottle of water he hadn’t touched since yesterday, and uncapped it as I held his head up, knees sinking into the soft mattress of the bed. When Yunho realised I was helping him drink, he gripped my hand greedily and downed the bottle, breathing hard as his head fell back to the mattress, eyes half opened as he tiredly looked at me.
I gulped and stood back, putting distance between us when I realised his heart had a steady rhythm once again, “You didn’t let her kill me.”
I huffed, an unimpressed smile pulling at my lips, “It’s not just you who can’t kill me, Yunho, I can’t kill you either…for now.”
“For now.” Yunho echoed, his voice gruff as he curled up in a ball, his teeth chattering, “I will escape—and there will be no trace left of the Bae Coven.”
And I knew he meant it, so I hummed and pulled a blanket over his shivering body, knowing that he needed the rest. I left the room with a sinking feeling in my stomach and locked the door twice, pocketing the key to make sure nobody would be able to enter it. I couldn’t risk them doing anything to Yunho. But until he recovered, my sister was the most important thing.
The mansion felt more alive than ever before. It’s been barely three days since Yeri awakened, yet joy and laughter filled every hallway of the otherwise sombre house. It felt like a rock had been lifted off my chest, like I could breathe easier as I could finally smile and enjoy another sunrise. Yeri, despite her brightness, hid a darkness she thought we couldn’t see. She was trying to come to terms with the fact that she’d been dead for over two hundred years and that the world she once knew wasn’t the same. It was hard, I could see it in her forced smiles and her jumpy body whenever someone crept too close to her as if she was expecting to be staked again. I couldn’t understand her pain, but I could be there for her to help her out. My bed no longer was empty, she’d be waiting for me after my shifts, her pyjamas pink and her hair now short. She looked gorgeous as the sun beamed inside, surprisingly she craved the summer warmth more than any of us. I smiled as I entered my room, a phone she still struggled to understand in her hands, her eyebrows furrowed as she kept pressing the screen.
“What are you doing?” I asked with a chuckle, walking closer to my bed. Nobody had seen Yunho in the past three days, and nobody but me was allowed to enter his room. The coven was undecided about his fate, and it was all thanks to Seungwan’s kindred spirit and my insistence that keeping him alive would benefit us. The others didn’t have to know that somehow a selfish part of me had grown dependent on the vampire hunter, the thought of losing him now sounded terrible. He was a bad man worthy of punishment, but the song of his blood was stronger than all the bottled-up feelings I’d felt for him for so long.
“Seulgi downloaded some game for me, apparently,” Yeri answered as I kneeled on the bed next to her, my room now decorated in pink trinkets. Yeri’s always loved pink, she even wanted to dye her hair the colour once she found out it was now possible, “But this stupid thing won’t work!”
Her accent was heavy and of different times, it brought a sense of nostalgia over me as I grabbed her phone out of her hands and placed it aside. Yeri just pouted as she looked at me, her calmness managing to settle my nerves. Our bond was special, after I had turned her into a vampire, something connected us like nobody else. I could feel her emotions and she could tell where I was all the time, whether I was safe or in danger. Knowing that she finally wasn’t in distress managed to make me feel less bad about the fact that I couldn’t be by her side all the time due to my job.
“What did you do today?” I asked as I brushed a strand of short hair out of her eyes.
“Sooyoung showed me the—garage and we went for a ride?” Yeri’s lips pursed as she grabbed my hand to hold it, “But she said the horses and carriages were replaced a long time ago…I really wanted to go on horseback, though.”
I chuckled, taking in my sister’s less pale complex and her reddish irises. She wasn’t warm, but her voice filled my chest with adoration, “We’ll buy you some horses, I’ll talk to Joohyun.”
“Is it true you won’t let anyone see the hunter?” Yeri’s voice was just a whisper as I looked down, chewing the inside of my mouth.
“Yes, I have to sort out some issues first, I’m sorry.” Yeri just hummed, and then I felt her hand cupping my cheek.
“I’m not mad at you,” She was smiling softly, her eyes sad, “You can do whatever to him, he’s yours. If you wouldn’t have turned him, I would’ve never returned. Seungwan told me all the things you did for me, the research, the places you visited to find out more, thank you. I knew you were a great sister, yet you surprised me once again. I love you, Y/N.”
I leaned forward to hug her tightly, sniffing a bit as I felt the tears burn my eyes, “I love you too, Yeri, I’m glad you are back.”
“Me too,” Yeri giggled, but then her excitement died down, “This world is scary, though, I don’t think I like it here.”
“You’ll get used to it, a lot has changed and a lot has improved, living now is a bit more comfortable.” Yeri nodded as I slowly got off the bed, looking towards the bag I had discarded at the door.
“You’ll go see him, right?” She pointed towards my bag, “That’s why you brought home blood.”
I hummed as I grabbed the two blood bags out of my bag, gripping the doorknob, “I have to, if I didn’t hear his heartbeat, I’d think he was already dead.”
Yeri chuckled as she fell back into the pillows, clutching one to her chest, “Don’t take too long, I still have so many questions before you fall asleep.”
I laughed and nodded before closing the door, then headed for Yunho’s room which was one floor underneath us. I could feel my hands sweat for no reason, something in my gut twisting. I fidgeted with the key as I stopped in front of his door, debating whether I should knock first or not. Most of the coven was asleep now or out doing their daytime jobs, but a few remained in the mansion to hide out. I unlocked the door and slowly pushed it open, looking first at the bed, but Yunho wasn’t there. My eyebrows furrowed as I realised I could smell his scent inside the room, but it was faint. His heartbeat, however, was strong and telling me that he was inside the room. The door clicked shut behind me as I realised the window’s lock was broken, now wide open as the breeze billowed through the curtains. My eyebrows furrowed as I whirled around, looking for Yunho. Was he inside the bathroom? The water wasn’t running, but maybe he was in there. But if the window was open, why hadn’t he escaped yet? In my confusion, I failed to notice him creeping up on me, one large hand wrapping around my throat from behind. I froze, hands holding the blood bags tighter.
“You finally came,” Yunho muttered into my ear and goosebumps erupted on my skin, his lips warm as they brushed against the shell of my ear, “Thought you’d never visit your favourite vampire hunter.”
“You’re a bit bold, don’t you think?” I questioned, making Yunho chuckle, “Did you regain your power?”
“Mostly,” Yunho hummed walking us closer to the window, “But I’m famished.”
“That’s why I brought you blood.” I raised one blood bag, but Yunho tsked, “What? Is it not good enough for you?”
“I have my ways of hunting, and right now…” My jaw clenched as he lightly nipped at my jaw, “I’m craving something fresh, something warm, young, and something that’s inside this mansion.”
My eyebrows furrowed as Yunho’s hand tightened around my neck, the two of us standing in front of the window. He chuckled, and before I could ask what he meant, he kissed the corner of my mouth tauntingly before his lips brushed against my ear once again, “You didn’t lock the door.”
The glass cracked as my head collided with it, making me let out a pained yelp as I fell against the windows, blood bags falling from my hands. My head thumped painfully as I hissed, trying to regain my bearings as my vision swam for a second, turning around to face Yunho…except that he wasn’t inside the room anymore, the door wide open. My eyes widened as I felt a chill run down my spine, with feet tangling together, I dashed towards the door, mind whirling where he could’ve gone. And then, the thought struck me like lightning, and I screamed Yeri’s name as I dashed up towards our shared room, my hands shaking as I barged inside. The window was still open, a pink shawl on the floor as she lay on it, her eyes closed and—I stopped breathing as I kneeled next to her, unable to tell if she was dead or not. But gripping her cheeks painfully, she stirred and blinked her eyes open, confused and alarmed.
“Y/N?”
“Lock the door and the windows, do not go out until I say so,” I commanded as I rose to my feet, body now shaking from anger as I realised Yunho had tricked me on purpose so he could flee. I slammed the door behind myself and fled the mansion as well, sweating under the scorching hot sun as I turned around in one spot, trying to clear my mind to find Yunho. He was close, without drinking blood, he wasn’t as fast as usual, and the sun would also hurt him now, so I wondered where he was hiding. Taking a car would’ve been too obvious and loud, so that means…my eyes fell on the forest, and before I could blink my feet were already moving towards it, branches snapping under my weight as I ran fast, trying to track his scent down. The sounds of the forest felt disorienting with all the flowery scents making me feel nauseous, the birds chirping over my head feeling as if they were taunting me since I couldn’t hear Yunho’s heart anymore. I stopped to catch my breath and closed my eyes, hearing the creak not far from here. Would he go there to try and refresh himself before he continued trekking back to the city? And just like that, faint sweetness made my throat go dry. He was here, close by, and I would catch him.
I took off running again, pushing myself just a bit further despite the strong sun making my muscles ache, and I almost missed him as I wheezed past a deer. He was using it to mask himself, I smirked as I stopped behind a tree, watching the two move as one. The deer seemed almost unaware of Yunho’s presence right next to it, but Yunho’s narrowed eyes told me that he was trying to find me as he felt the place out. Without giving him the chance to find me, I pounced towards him, scaring the deer off as Yunho hissed when my body collided with his, pushing him down to the ground. The scenery felt eerily similar, except that it was daytime now and Yunho was as much of a vampire as me. The last I got to straddle him in a forest was the night I turned him into one of us after having played around with him for a bit. Yunho’s chest fell and rose rapidly, his eyes burning as he gripped my hips and tried to flip us over, but my thighs squeezed his torso firmly.
“Did you think you could outrun me?” I chuckled, raising my eyebrows at him, “You haven’t had any blood in three days after you were nearly drained, I thought you were smarter than that, Yunho.”
“How’s your sister doing, by the way?” The question paired with his insufferable smirk felt like a punch to my gut, and before I could stop myself, I landed a harsh slap across his cheek. Yunho’s head whipped to the side, but instead of the anger I was expecting, he started laughing, his shoulders shaking as he suddenly went lax underneath me. I glared at him as I gripped his jaw and forced him to face me, his cheeks and neck were red, his pointy lips chapped, and his dark blue hair messy.
“You’re fucking lucky I created you, Yunho.” I hissed, grip tightening on his jaw. He hummed, staring up at the clear sky.
“I almost thought you had forgotten about me,” It seemed like he wasn’t done taunting me as he pushed his lips out, looking up at me with his big eyes, “Shouldn’t you look out for me? See? You abandoned me again, and then you’re surprised I can’t trust you…”
“Quit the bullshit, Yunho.” I snapped, fed up with his attitude as he laughed, one hand sneaking to my lower back as I tensed, “You can’t leave until the coven hasn’t decided your fate. Joohyun won’t let you leave now, most likely, and it’s your fault.”
“Everything is always my fault,” Yunho groaned as he rolled his eyes, his other hand sneaking up on my thigh. My eyebrows furrowed as I looked down at his hand, feeling that warm flicker deep in my stomach. It was back, that feeling of belonging and lust as I stared at Yunho, confused by his words and actions, “If you would have just killed me, I would be out of your hair right now. Admit it, Y/N, you wanted someone to play with and that’s why you walked away in the end.”
“I did not want anything to do with the man that tried to kill my sister—” My words died in my throat when I was suddenly flipped over, my back hitting the cold ground. I froze as Yunho now kneeled between my legs, his hands trailing up my thighs as I frowned at him. This wasn’t like the Yunho I knew, he’d be threatening me and trying to kill me by now. What was his plan?
“And yet here you are, with him between your legs and his fangs sunken deep into your neck.” He smirked as he lowered himself, biting my jaw mockingly as I tried to slap his head away, but his fingers intertwined with mine, hands immobilised on both sides of my head.
“Yunho—” My warning fell on deaf ears as his teeth sunk into my neck, a moan falling past my lips as the initial pain didn’t even come this time, just soaring hotness that travelled through every limb, alighting the dormant fire underneath my skin. My head fell back as my fingers tightened against Yunho’s, his heavier body pressing mine firmly down into the ground. He grunted as he took more blood, his hips grinding down almost teasingly as my eyebrows furrowed, stomach clenching in yearning, “I thought you didn’t feed from living people.”
Yunho chuckled as he pulled back, licking my neck and kissing up to my ear, where he nibbled on my lobe, “You are not alive, though, and I think I found a new way to feed. Aren’t you just so pliant, Y/N?”
My jaw clenched and I turned my head swiftly, aiming to headbutt him, but he was faster. Yunho laughed, thrusting once as my thighs tightened around his hips, my eyes bleeding into his with anger, “You don’t seem to hate it as much as you make it seem.”
“Get off, Yunho!” I snapped, ripping my hands out of his as he slightly leaned back, tilting his head in amusement, “What’s gotten into you all of a sudden?”
He grinned and braced his weight on his hands, but he didn’t sit back. I glared at him, but he didn’t seem to care as he pretended to think, “You said I have a price, and you’re right. Your little sister is well and alive once again, how about we make a little deal?”
That sounded horrible, “What deal?”
He leaned down to press a chaste kiss to my lips, and I should’ve been embarrassed that I chased after his lips when he pulled back. Yunho was amused by it, one hand coming to cradle my cheek as he hummed, “I saved your little sister, you help me find someone…”
“You saved her?” My laugh was humourless, “After you killed her, right…”
“Song Mingi.” Yunho snapped suddenly, his features darkening. So, he was done playing around, huh?
“What about him?”
“You said I have a price, and that it comes with him, well you were right. That Seungwan girl…she seems to know him.” Right, Seungwan could find anyone in a matter of hours, “Yeri is alive, so help me find him.”
“Why?” I raised an eyebrow, tilting my head, “Who’s he to you?”
Yunho looked reluctant to speak, but he gave in when I raised both eyebrows, “Someone whose life I ruined a long time ago. I was foolish and I went back to my coven thinking they’d help me, instead, they locked me up and started experimenting with my blood when they realised I was half human. Mingi…he’s a victim of that experiment, he’s…he’s like me just more…violent.”
Understanding washed over me as Yunho’s eyes lowered, “You created him, didn’t you?”
He looked at me without answering, and I just knew, “You love him.”
Yunho’s jaw clenched and I scoffed, something like regret, anger, and disgust swirling in my stomach, “You want me to find your lover for you after you killed mine?”
“You can do whatever you want with me once I know Mingi is well and alive, just help me out this once.” He didn’t look into my eyes, but he looked so small as he lowered his head. I scoffed, wanting to refuse him, to rip his head off, but I couldn’t. The pain, the uncertainty and the yearning of not knowing what happened to your lover hit me like a truck, and I felt pity for Yunho because I knew what that felt like.
“Once you find Mingi, you’ll never cross my path, do you understand?” My eyes were hard and my voice cold as he looked at me, face impassive, “And if I see either one of you, I won’t hesitate to kill you.”
“Deal.” Yunho didn’t even miss a beat as he sat back, extending one hand.
“Make it a blood promise,” I smirked as Yunho’s jaw clenched, but he bit into his palm and so did I, our blood smearing together once we shook hands.
“I’ll leave your coven alone, then, but if I see you or Yeri, you’ll be dead.” I chuckled and nodded, sitting up as Yunho got off me, surprisingly even helping me up. He remained gripping my arm as he pulled me close into himself, his eyes soft for the first time I’ve known him.
“Thank you.” He whispered, his eyes fluttering closed as he leaned down, our lips meeting in a soft kiss. I gripped his nape and pushed up on my tiptoes, our lips locking together as Yunho hummed, pressing more kisses against my lips as we pulled apart.
“Thank you too, although I’ll never forgive you.” Yunho smiled, stepping back.
“That’s alright, I’ll never forgive you either.” I nodded, watching him step into the sun, making me wonder how one man could be as beautiful as Yunho. Before he departed, however, he seemed to linger for a second, his eyebrows furrowed.
“There was a belief in my coven…that a soul that is suddenly ripped away from this realm will wander back to claim what’s theirs.” I didn’t understand what he meant by that, but before I could question it, he continued, “How long has it been since I killed Seonghwa?”
I froze, breath stuttering in my throat, “Are you saying—”
“He’s around, you just have to find him.” A small smile settled over Yunho’s lips as I felt tears brimming my eyes, hands shaking. He turned his back to me with a chuckle, waving his fingers as he took off, walking further into the trees.
“I’ll stop by to get my refill later this week!” Yunho’s voice called as I listened to his even heartbeat, feeling weak all of a sudden as I had to lean against a tree for support. I had Yeri back, and now all I had to do was find Seonghwa once again. A shuddered breath left my lips as I smiled, flipping Yunho off before I started walking back to the mansion, keeping to the shade since I was already feeling lightheaded.
Maybe keeping him alive was the best decision I could’ve made, after all.
↳Perm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer @lac3ybow @aurorajoye
@londonbridges01 @hyukssunflower @hwashua-luv @halloweenbyphoebebridgers @soobnez
@vixx00 @princesspearl
❀ complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#bvidzsoo#cromernet#yunho x reader#jeong yunho x reader#yunho smut#jeong yunho smut#yunho angst#jeong yunho angst#yunho fluff#jeong yunho fluff#jeong yunho#yunho ateez#yunho oneshot#jeong yunho oneshot#ateez smut#ateez angst#ateez fluff#ateez fanfic#ateez oneshot#ateez x reader#ateez scenarios#ateez imagines#yunho fanfic#kim hongjoong#park seonghwa#kang yeosang#choi san#song mingi#jung wooyoung#choi jongho
976 notes
·
View notes
Note
bestie i need the most kinkiest filthy story to read lately and apart from yours i don’t find any 😫 do you have some recs ?
why, yes! ahem, here are some freak nasty fics that are some recent favs of mine...
this choso fic by my baby @buttercupblu143 had my toes curling cause nothing gets me more than choso being whiny and us taking care of our baby.
gojo be talking to us real BRAZY like when he fuck us freaky in this fic by @yung-notorious (u cannot turn me into a gojo girlie istg, istg its not working 😩😩 i rebuke ur demon dick gojo)
you can literally throw a dart/spin the wheel/pick a door and be guaranteed to land on some of the freakiest of the nasty fics around by @tonycries and @screampied. they both will keep you fed for months but i like this freaky gangbang by tony and this freaky assassin fic by vegas in particular.
also my baby @hoshigray still got me clenching and creaming from being a backstage groupie to geto and choso in this fic. i'm never gonna be the same again tbh.
90s Toji be sending me to a different plane of existence and i will never get off my freaked-out, turned-out knees by @ryomens-vixen @bunny584's mechanic toji making us cum in a stall is insane work and the writing from my smutty jane austin is always flawless.
and this nanami fic by @ramonathinks had my thighs twitching cause why this man that dumped ME still having my coochie wet like this.
also for the sukuna girlies this virgin!sukuna fic by @kamitv had me squeeing, love seeing him in this light.
i love the puppy gojo series by @ohimsummer got me obsessed with hybrid fics again fr like urgh i need a hybrid puppy man BAD and ofc its gojo so its freaky! and my eyes rolling back from more insane, yan, filthy toji fic by @ayyy-pee can never ever get enough of this kind of toji.
happy reading nonny!!
944 notes
·
View notes
Text
waking up with your boyfriends/husbands
reblogs, comments, and notes are much appreciated!!


based heavily off of yuzuya’s krbk series 😁
waking up with eijiro and katsuki is like a dream. katsuki’s usually a peaceful sleeper but can move around a bit, so you find his arm slung over your waist when you writhe awake. as for eijiro, he fell asleep holding you close to his chest but you now see him laying on his back, his messy, crimson hair slung across his white pillow, and his arms going two separate ways on the mattress.
you try to wiggle out from under katsuki’s massive arm when you feel that you have to use the restroom. but when you move an inch too much, his grip around you tightens and he yanks you back to the mattress and pulls him close to your chest.
“nuh-uh,” he mutters against the drool-glazed pillow as he secures you in his grasp. you chuckle, trying to push him off. “kats, i have to pee,” you say, attempting to hoist his muscular arm away from you but he won’t let up. he just pulls you closer, nuzzling his nose in the crook of your neck, inhaling your morning scent.
you decide to give in and just lay there for a bit more until eijiro stirs awake. he turns to his side and his eyelids flutter open. the first thing he sees is you tucked in katsuki’s arms and he loves it.
eijiro reaches forward you and tucks you hair behind your ear then caresses your cheek. “good morning,” he says. (his morning voice sounds like pancakes istg) you return his smile and caress the back of his hand on your face. “good morning,” you reply.
katsuki’s arm shifts from under you and reaches out for eijiro’s huge arm. his burning red eyes aren’t even visible to the redhead yet because he has his face buried in the back of your shoulder. “c’mere,” he mutters, yoinking eijiro towards you both. the redhead chuckles and wraps his arms around you both, pulling you closer and taking up less space of the king-size mattress.
secret, katsuki waits until he knows you and eijiro have fallen back asleep until he wiggles away (since he’s on the side of the bed) and makes you both breakfast that he serves to you in bed.
can you tell i love my husbands
#kirishima x bakugo#bakugo x kirishima#bakugo x reader#kirishima x reader#bakugo x you#kirishima x you#krbk#kiribaku#kirishima x bakugo x reader#bakugo x kirishima x reader#eijiro kirishima#katsuki bakugo#katsuki bakugo x reader#eijiro kirishima x reader#x reader#fluff#gn reader#mha fluff#fanfiction#yuzuya#x m!reader#x f!reader
484 notes
·
View notes
Text
right
pairing: steve harrington x reader
summary: a date that doesn’t go as planned, steve starts to panic, but you’re there to steady him
warnings: anxiety, mention of suicide?? (like one line)
a/n: soft and tender steve!!! he is such a sweetheart in this istg
series masterlist
You had just finished choosing your outfit, adjusting the fabric to sit on your shoulders, when your phone rang. Steve’s voice was apologetic the moment you answered. You could practically hear him running a hand through his hair, messing up those carefully styled locks of his as he tried to explain himself.
“Hey, I’m so, so sorry,” he spoke quickly, urgently. “I swear I’m not trying to stand you up. It’s just—I’ve got this kid here whose ride hasn’t shown yet, and… well, I can’t leave him.”
You could picture him perfectly: face scrunched in concern, probably perched on the edge of his cluttered desk. He sounded so regretful on the phone, and you hated that he was even stressing over something so trivial.
“Steve,” you said gently, cutting off his rambling apologies. “It’s okay. Really. I’ll just head over to the school. We can go together once their parents show up.”
Your reassurance was immediate, relief palpable in his responding sigh.
“You’re sure?”
“Positive,” you replied, twisting a stray thread on your sleeve. “See you soon.”
The call wrapped up on a calmer note, and you took a moment to smooth your hair in the mirror, feeling optimistic that it was deciding to behave itself. The two of you had planned a nice evening—a proper sit-down meal somewhere slightly fancy—and although things weren’t going exactly to plan, you couldn’t deny how much you were looking forward to seeing him in his classroom again.
Grabbing your bag and keys, you slipped out the door, a small spark of excitement humming beneath your ribs. The drive to Hawkins Elementary was peaceful, dusk painting the sky in shades of lilac and amber. Soft music played through your car speakers, but your mind drifted more than once to a certain teacher…
Something about him, surrounded by all that childlike wonder, made him feel impossibly soft. That, paired with his contrite tone, made you want to reassure him in person.
When you arrive at the school, there’s a still energy settling over the place. Most of the staff and students have long since gone home. You park in a spot near the entrance, stepping out into the gentle air of early evening.
Inside, the lobby is quiet, illuminated by the mellow glow of overhead lights. The smell still strangely nostalgic, it tugs at memories of your own school days. Behind the front desk stands the elderly receptionist you’d met briefly before. He’s in the middle of packing up his things, a well-worn coat draped over one arm. He looks up, a welcoming smile lighting his features.
“Back so soon?” he teases gently. “Another delivery, perhaps?”
You return his smile, recalling your last visit.
“Not this time,” you say, shaking your head. “I’m meeting Mr. Harrington?”
“Ah, yes.” A knowing glint sparks in his eyes. “Still in his classroom. Been there quite a while.”
“Thanks,” you reply, taking a moment to note the kind crinkles around his eyes. Then you turn toward the hallway.
The corridors are hushed, classroom lights off, and the echoes of a busy school day fading into memory. You’re headed toward the same door you’ve visited prior: 2B, the sign now familiar.
Steve’s pencil stills when he hears the soft click of the classroom door. The moment he sees you, he falters, breath catching in his throat.
It’s obvious how much effort you had put into tonight—hair carefully styled, a soft glow to your skin that makes something tighten in his chest. Guilt flickers for keeping you waiting, but it’s drowned out by something stronger.
The fact that you dressed up for him.
He was torn, wanting to leap up and greet you properly, but he’s got a child at his side. So he settles for a warm, if slightly measured, Hey. His tone gentle enough not to startle the boy to his right.
It was a stark contrast to the way he wanted to react. You deserved so much more than this.
“Hey,” you return, eyes drifting to the desk to see what they’re working on. He forces himself to swallow the pang of regret that he can’t whisk you off to dinner right this second. His mind spins with half-formed apologies—mentally promising he’ll make this up to you, somehow.
“Can I sit?” you ask, one hand resting on the back of the child-sized chair across from him.
“Sure,” Steve says quickly, gesturing with the pencil in his hand. He bites back a smile as you awkwardly manoeuvre into the small chair—it takes some getting used to. He would know.
Once you settle, he glances at the kid beside him. The boy’s chin is practically touching his chest, his expression clouded with an unmistakable sadness.
“Hey, Samuel,” Steve begins softly, scooting a bit closer to the child. “You remember who this is?”
Samuel lifts his gaze from his drawing, eyeing you without the spark kids usually have.
“She gave us the books,” he mumbles. There’s a small hitch in his voice that tugs on Steve’s heartstrings. The poor kid’s been waiting far too long for a ride that hasn’t arrived.
“That’s right,” you say softly, offering a gentle smile.
Samuel just shrugs, returning his attention to the paper in front of him. Steve’s brow furrows; he hates seeing the normally bright-eyed little boy so down.
You desperately want to lighten the mood, so you lean forward, resting your forearms on the small table. Dinner can wait, the sad kid in front of you takes priority right now.
“So, what are you guys doing here?” you ask, voice patient.
Samuel pauses, glancing up at Steve as if seeking permission. He nods, a tiny, encouraging smile shaping his lips. Talking to you is nothing to worry about.
“We’re drawing,” Samuel offers at last.
“Oh yeah?” Your voice lightens, interest shining in your eyes. “Can I see?”
Cautiously, Samuel sets down his pen and turns the paper so you can look.
“I’m drawing my dog,” he says, a hint of pride creeping into his voice.
“Whoa,” You tilt your head, offering an exaggerated tone, eager to make him smile. “It’s really good. What’s his name?”
Steve watches Samuel’s face soften just a bit, reminded of better things than this long wait.
“Scooby,” the boy says, glancing between you and Steve.
“That’s a great name,” you tell him, leaning in as if sharing a secret. “Did you pick it yourself?”
Samuel nods and a smile blooms on your face, and Steve’s chest feels inexplicably full at how you’re managing to draw the sad boy out of his gloom. He thinks you’re trying, but honestly, he can’t be sure if this is just who you are. Watching you interact with his student fills him with pride.
Clearly, you have an effect on people.
“It’s awesome.” You nod as you push it back towards the boy. “Gonna be an artist someday. I can tell.”
Samuel’s lips curl into a small smile, and Steve catches the way your kindness ignites the faintest spark in the boy’s eyes. He glances at you, guilt flickering across his face as he mouths a silent sorry for making you wait. But you just shake your head in reassurance. Don’t even worry about it.
“And what about you, Mr. Harrington?” you tease as you lean forward, a playful lilt in your voice. “What’re you drawing?”
Steve chuckles, ducking his head with a hint of bashfulness, not quite expecting to be sharing. He lifts his paper, revealing a carefully drawn sketch of the school’s entrance. It’s surprisingly detailed—the double doors, a few kids scattered out front, even a bright yellow bus parked at the curb.
He grows self-conscious as you glance over his scribbles, but it’s impossible to miss the care in each pencil stroke—the familiarity with every line and angle. There’s an intimacy in the way he’s captured the building, drawn entirely from memory, as if it’s a place he knows by heart.
What you don’t see are the countless times he’s stood in that very spot, staring at the view, willing himself to step inside. Day after day, swallowing the anxiety just enough to make it through the front gates.
Yeah, he knew it by heart.
“It’s not as good as Samuel’s, but….” He adjusts the paper in front of him, his pencil once again gliding across the page as he trails off.
“Well,” you say, shifting closer to the kid, but locking eyes with Steve. “I’d say you’re both very talented.”
Your enthusiasm is infectious as it wraps around him. His cheeks heat up again—something that seems to be happening a lot whenever you're around.
You lean forward, fingers brushing over the paper until you find a clean sheet and a decent pencil. Looking to Samuel, you tilt your head gently.
“Is it alright if I join in?” you ask, voice just above a whisper, not wanting to break the comfortable calm that’s settled around the three of you.
Samuel hesitates, then gives a small, welcoming nod, so you begin sketching a few light lines—a simple floral pattern that requires little thought. Maybe a vine of leaves, or a daisy shape that reminds you of summer. It’s calming, focusing on the soft arcs and petals.
After a moment, Samuel’s shoulders slump a fraction, and he turns his attention back to his teacher.
“Has my mom called?” he asks, voice subdued.
Steve’s expression softens with sympathy.
“Not yet, buddy,” he says gently, setting down his pencil. “But she should be here soon, alright?”
The boy nods, looking down. “Alright.”
“Hey,” Steve leans forward, propping his elbow on the table. “But we’re having fun right?”
Samuel lifts his gaze, sadness still evident.
“Yeah...”
Steve fought the urge to frown, not wanting the kid’s sadness to drag him down too—but more than that, he was desperate to lift his mood.
When he glanced up and caught the way your expression had wilted, the sadness in your eyes mirroring his students, it was clear this was getting to you too. And if there was one thing Steve couldn’t stand, it was seeing the people he cared about weighed down.
He racked his brain, trying to think—think—up something, anything, that might make the boy smile. And if there was one thing he’d learned about kids, it was that the best way to break through was with a distraction. Something new, something shiny to pull their mind in another direction.
That, at least, he had plenty of practice in.
“Guess what?” He asked casually.
Samuel peers at him.
“What?”
A playful spark lights up Steve’s warm brown eyes.
"Someone told me once that the best moments happen when you don't expect them."
Samuel thought for a moment about his teacher's words, trying to make sense of the profound statement.
“Like what?” The boy tilts his head, confused but intrigued.
Steve taps his pencil against the table, thinking. Slowly, a grin tugs at his lips as he pulls a memory to the surface. Pushing his chair back slightly, he leans in toward the kid, ready to share it.
It’s clear he’s done this plenty of times before.
“Like… this one time, I got stuck waiting in a super long line at the arcade when I was your age. Thought I was gonna be bored out of my mind.” He rolls his eyes in an exaggerated way that makes Samuel perk up a bit, already captivated by his teacher’s words. “But then, this older kid showed me how to do a trick where you flip a coin over your fingers—kinda like this.”
He picks up a pencil, rolling it effortlessly over his knuckles. It’s not perfect—every so often, he has to catch it before it slips—but to Samuel, it might as well be a magic trick.
“By the time I got to play my game, I didn’t even care about the wait anymore,” Steve continues. “I’d learned something really cool.”
Samuel watches with wide-eyed fascination. “I wanna do that!”
Steve winks, gently placing the pencil on the desk so Samuel can grab it.
"Sure you will," he says, laying on the dramatics. "Just takes a little practice."
There is a small surge of warmth that floods you as you watch the two of them together. You cast your gaze back to your floral sketch, but you can’t stop the slight smile from curving your lips. Steve catches your eye for a second, and in the silent exchange, you can feel how he’s trying so hard to make this okay—for Samuel, and in a way, for you too.
Just as he is about to launch into a more detailed demonstration of his coin-flipping trick, the classroom door flies open, revealing a woman slightly out of breath, cheeks flushed from rushing. Her wide eyes dart from Samuel to Steve to you, immediately brimming with apologies.
“I’m so sorry,” she manages between quick breaths, pressing a hand to her chest as though she’s trying to slow her racing heart. “I—I got held up and—”
“Mom!” Samuel bolts up from the table, all traces of his earlier sadness vanishing in a burst of excitement. She crouches down, arms opening to gather him into a hug.
The kid leans back slightly, his face lighting up. “I drew Scooby!” he exclaims, pride evident in his voice.
“Oh, you did?” Her tone melts with relief. “That’s amazing, baby. Why don’t you show me?”
Beaming, Samuel spins around to grab his artwork and then holds it out proudly for her inspection. The moment she sees the goofy dog’s face, her own lights up with genuine delight.
“Wow, that’s so so good, honey! When we get home, we’ll put it right on the fridge, yeah?”
“Yeah!” Samuel nods, bouncing on the balls of his feet.
Steve rises from his chair, long legs unfolding as he stands and tucks his pencil away. The woman looks up at him with gratitude shining in her eyes.
“Thank you so much,” she breathes, a slight tremor of emotion in her voice. “I really appreciate you staying with him.”
Steve waves off the thanks, a dismissive but gentle gesture that speaks to his genuine humility.
“It’s not a problem,” he says, glancing fondly at Samuel. “We had a great time, didn’t we, buddy?”
“Yes!” Samuel nods so hard his hair flops over his forehead. “And I learned a new trick!”
“You did?” His mom arches a brow, looking between her son and Steve. “Well, you’ll have to show me when we get home. Ready to grab your things?”
Samuel dashes off to gather his backpack from the corner, and she turns back to Steve, her face still awash in relief.
“Thank you. It won’t happen again, I promise—”
Steve’s smile is calm, understanding as he holds his palm up.
“If it does, you’ll just get another drawing, right?” He shrugs with playful lightness, hoping to ease any lingering guilt she has.
“That’s…” she says, voice catching as Samuel skids back into the room. A laugh escapes her, soft but genuinely thankful.
She straightens, ruffling her son’s hair. “Alright, say goodbye to Mr. Harrington.”
Samuel turns, waving a little too enthusiastically. “Bye, Mr. Harrington!”
“Take care.” He lifts a hand in farewell.
The door swings shut, and the moment Steve catches sight of the clock on the wall, his lips press into a tight line. His eyes widen.
“Shit—” He practically scrambles across the room, “we gotta go—like, now.” Snatching his coat from the back of a chair. “The table was booked for… ten minutes ago,” voice tight as he reaches for his phone on the desk.
“Steve.”
He’s mid-dial when you place your hand gently over his. He barely glances up, still fumbling with the buttons.
“I’m sure they can—”
“Steve,” you repeat, a touch more insistently. “It’s fine.”
His gaze snaps to yours, and there’s guilt evident in the crease of his brow, the way his shoulders pull forward defensively.
“It’s not fine. I mean—look at you,” he insists, flicking his eyes over your outfit. “You—you got all dressed up, and—”
“Hey,” you squeeze his hand, and he finally stills, waiting until he meets your eyes. “I dressed up for you.”
Something in his chest thumps painfully at those words. He opens his mouth, probably to offer another round of apologies, but you speak first. You step a fraction closer, heart stuttering in your own chest as you do.
“We can do it another time,” you tell him as he sighs.
“This was seriously not the plan,” Steve grumbles, free hand raking through his hair. His breath is still uneven, cheeks tinted pink.
“Maybe not,” you concede, “but I’m here now.”
He nods, swallowing hard. “Yeah,” he says quietly. “You are.”
Should be eating steak at Enzo’s right now.
“And,” you add, voice brightening a little, “I haven’t finished my drawing.”
His eyebrows shoot up.
“Are you serious?”
A giggle escapes you, the sound soft and reassuring.
“It’s been a while since I’ve felt like a kid again,” you explain, gesturing at the brightly decorated classroom around you. “What better place to keep going?”
Steve shakes his head like he can’t quite believe what he’s hearing, but there’s a lopsided smile at the corner of his mouth.
“Alright,” he murmurs. “If you wanna spend your evening drawing, I’m not gonna stop you.”
“Good,” you tease, turning back toward the table scattered with crayons and pencils. “But you have to join in, too.”
He exhales a short laugh, relenting as the tension uncoils from his frame.
“Fine,” he says, rolling up his sleeves. “Fine.”
He drapes his jacket over the back of the chair before settling across from you at the tiny table, where crayons and half-finished sketches are scattered about. A small, playful grin tugs at the corner of his lips as he scoots his chair closer.
He can’t quite wrap his head around the fact that this is how you want to spend your Wednesday evening. It’s nothing special, at all.
You seem to make the little things feel like something more, and he doesn’t know what to do with that—except lean into it, let himself get caught up in your glow.
“So,” you say, tapping a pencil against the table, “what’re you gonna draw next?”
He lifts one shoulder in a shrug.
“Not sure yet,” he admits, looking up at you with curious eyes. “What do you think?”
A mischievous spark lights in your expression.
“Draw me.”
“Yeah, right.” He scoffs, a hint of pink crawling across his cheeks.
“I’m serious,” you press, leaning forward so your arms rest on the edge of the desk. “Always wanted my portrait done.”
Wow, demanding.
Now he had no choice but to put his subpar art skills to the test. But the more he thought about it, the more he didn't mind. The idea of drawing you was actually kind of nice—it meant he had a reason to stare at you, he wouldn’t have to come up with an excuse either. Really, it was a win-win.
“If it looks terrible, you can’t be offended,” he warns, gesturing with the pencil in his hand.
“Deal.”
You push aside the floral doodle you’d been working on earlier, grabbing a fresh sheet of paper.
“What’re you doing?” Steve quirks an eyebrow.
“Drawing you,” you say, as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “Only fair, right?”
He huffs out a chuckle, though he can’t quite hide how flattered he is by the thought. You’re damn sweet. Honestly, you’d probably be a better fit in this classroom than he is, the way you can turn this disaster of an evening into something positive.
“I guess so.”
Leaning over, he grabs a nearby hardcover book—something about geography, judging by the cover—and props it upright on the table like a little barrier.
“What?” you laugh, tipping your head to see his hands around it.
“I want to be surprised when I see it.” His grin widens, his brown eyes dancing.
“Trust me, you’re gonna be very surprised,” you tease, tightening your grip on the pencil.
He laughs, the sound low and affectionate. Then he sets his own blank sheet in front of him and glances over the makeshift partition at you.
“Okay,” he mumbles, lips quirking into a half-smile. “No peeking, alright?”
“Never,” you say, though your voice carries a playful challenge.
Pencils scratching softly against paper form a gentle soundtrack as the two of you work, eyebrows furrowed in concentration, yet sharing the occasional glance that makes your heart flutter.
“So,” you say, keeping your gaze on the half-finished sketch in front of you, “does this happen a lot?”
Steve finishes shading a small curve on his paper before responding.
“Missing dinner with a pretty girl?” He glances up, meeting your eyes. “No, I usually try not to make a habit of that.”
“I meant parents being late,” you clarify, with a small chuckle.
So, Mr. Harrington can flirt. Good to know.
He sets the pencil down, tapping it absently against the desk.
“Sometimes,” he ponders. “They have long hours, multiple jobs. I usually stick around anyway, lesson prep, grading quizzes, stuff like that.”
Anything to avoid being home alone.
“Can’t be easy for the kids, though,” you say, a little crease appearing between your brows.
A soft sigh escapes him. “Sure, it’s not ideal,” he admits. “But in Samuel’s case, his mom’s doin’ her best, you know?”
He doesn’t elaborate further, but his expression speaks volumes—he sees more than anyone realises, and he tries his hardest to fill the gaps.
“They’re lucky to have a teacher like you,” you say gently.
A faint flush creeps over his cheeks, and he ducks his head.
“Like I said,” he murmurs, voice low enough that it makes your chest tighten. “Kids love silly.”
Both of you return to your sketches for a moment. You’re perfecting the curve of his jaw, the slight wave of his hair, when your curiosity peeks again.
“So, what do your parents think about you being a teacher? They’ve gotta be proud, right?”
The question sets a flicker of nerves across his face. He fiddles with the pencil a bit before answering.
“Uh… sort of,” he begins, brow furrowing. “They’re happy I’m, you know, employed. But they weren’t exactly my biggest fans after high school.”
“Why not?” You tilt your head, wanting to understand.
He draws a breath, eyes darting to his paper as if searching for courage.
“I was kinda… lost when I left school. Had no clue what I was doing. My dad wanted me to work for him, but that just… wasn’t an option.” Something raw appears in his gaze.
There was no way he could work for his father—not when he was already at his lowest.
The man who pressured him the most, expecting him to survive in a high-stress office? He could already picture it: barely holding himself together while his dad, with his uncanny ability to pick apart his deepest insecurities, chipped away at what little confidence he had left.
Put all that together, and he knew he wouldn’t have made it to the end of the year.
The thought alone scared him.
“Screw what your dad says.”
“Wow,” his mouth curves into a tiny, startled smile. “Never heard you be mean before.”
“I’m not being mean,” you give a playful shrug. “Just being honest.”
“Yeah, sure,” he drops his eyes to the table and nods, the corners of his lips quirking upward. “Remind me never to get on your bad side.”
Like you even have one.
There’s a short lull in conversation as you both sink back into the comforting rhythm of drawing. This time, it’s his turn to speak up.
“So,” he ventures, sketching a light outline of your hair, “you think you’re gonna keep the bookshop for a while? Y’know, with the finances and stuff?”
"I hope so," you reply, your voice bright with the same enthusiasm you feel in your chest—despite the stress. "I’m still finding my way, and like, I knew it wasn’t going to be easy.” You breathe in a sigh that makes his pencil still. ”It’s just… doing it alone. That part still scares me sometimes."
Steve nods, understanding flickering in his eyes. He hates seeing you struggle, especially when there’s nothing he can do to fix it. It feels like Samuel all over again, and he’s already wracking his brain, searching for some way, any way, to be of service.
"Is there anything I can do?" he murmurs, always needing to be useful. "To help, I mean."
You shake your head.
"This is plenty," you say, your voice a little softer now. "I like this,” you gesture between you both. "Spending time away… with you."
With him.
And god, it’s like fireworks in his chest. The fact that he is the reason you're feeling even a little better—it echoes exactly how he feels about you.
He doesn’t have much to offer, but he’d give you this and more. He’d whisk you away whenever you needed it. That, at least, he can do.
"Well," he says quietly, not trusting his voice fully, "I’m always a phone call away. I can be there."
You nod, offering him a quiet thank you before turning your attention back to your drawing.
Steve Harrington sure was something.
It baffled you how he was still single—especially when he gave so much of himself so freely. Offering what he could without expecting anything in return.
Moving here felt like the right choice.
Meeting him felt like the right thing.
He sets his pencil aside, blowing out a theatrical breath as though he’s completed the masterpiece of a lifetime. He did have a great reference, after all.
“Alright,” he declares, tapping his fingers against the paper. “I think I’m done.”
“Hmmm, yeah,” you glance down at the final touches you’ve added to your own drawing, then give a small shrug. “Me too.”
He leans forward, sliding the book aside but quickly clutching his drawing to his chest so you can’t see it. You mirror his motion, both of you practically giggling at this playful standoff.
“You go first,” he says, eyes bright with anticipation.
“Why?” you challenge, raising a brow.
A crooked grin tugs at his mouth. “Isn’t that what ladies do?”
You roll your eyes for dramatic effect, but the smile that follows is genuine.
“Fine.” Leaning forward, you carefully place your sketch in front of him.
It’s not perfect—you know that. But as his gaze sweeps over your work, a low laugh escapes his throat, warm and surprised.
He’s delighted.
One could call it abstract—modern, even. It's a far cry from any respectable piece of art, but you have captured him not just in likeness, but with something real.
To him? It's priceless. You even included the faint dimple that appears when he grins. He had forgotten what that even looked like.
“You really got me.” He murmurs, studying the details.
“About time I made my old art teacher proud,” you joke, trying to mask how pleased you are that he likes it.
“You sure have.” Steve’s eyes lift, warm and appreciative. Not a hint of sarcasm in his statement.
Fuck, you’re precious.
His soft expression steals the slight sting from your cheeks, though you still feel the warmth of his compliments. Clearing your throat, you eye the paper clutched against his chest.
“So… are you gonna show me yours, or what?”
A flicker of apprehension crosses his features before he offers you a small grin.
“Sure.” Slowly, he passes the sheet over.
The moment your eyes settle on his sketch, your breath catches in your throat.
It’s incredible.
There’s a tenderness in every line, an intimacy woven into the drawing. He’s captured the shape of your eyes, the curve of your smile—even that subtle confidence you sometimes forget you have.
Your fingers hover over the page before lightly tracing the details, almost as if touching it too firmly might smudge the feeling behind it.
“This is… really good, Steve,” you say, half under your breath.
His cheeks redden, and he scratches behind his ear.
“You think?”
You nod. “Can I keep it?”
“Course you can,” he says, hurriedly straightening in his chair. “Drew it for you in the first place.”
A spark of bubbly excitement flutters in his chest as he watches you carefully set the drawing aside—not folding it, not tucking it away like an afterthought. You’re going to carry it home just like that, like it actually means something to you.
That alone makes him ridiculously happy for humouring your request of the evening.
The clock on the wall blinks at you both, reminding you that the night has slipped far later than intended. With a small sigh, he flicks his gaze between you and the scattered art supplies.
“Since we missed dinner,” he ventures, voice warm, “I know a diner that’s open late, if you’re hungry.”
A grin spreads across your face, soft and genuine. “That sounds way better than some fancy restaurant.”
Relief mingles in his tender expression—his eyes crinkling just enough at the corners. He sets the pencils aside.
“Alright, but first…” He picks up your drawing—your portrait of him—and walks over to the nearest wall of taped-up masterpieces. With a careful hand, he pins it among the rainbow of kid-drawn dinosaurs, flowers, and stick figures.
You step up beside him, your shoulder brushing his lightly. Your eyes sweep over the vibrant array of drawings. Some of them were clearly made with Steve in mind—crude sketches of his unmistakable hair, big hearts labeled Mr. Harrington, and even the occasional speech bubble with some goofy letters scrawled inside.
“You really make an impact here,” you say, voice hushed with genuine admiration.
Steve glances sideways at you, then back at the wall.
“I’m… not so sure about that.” There’s a bashful edge to his tone, like he can’t quite see the effect he has on others.
You turn, glancing at a couple of the drawings—an especially adorable one with MR. H scrawled in bold marker. You’re close enough that he can feel a hint of your warmth, your presence tethering him right here, right now.
“If you can’t see it,” you tell him gently, “you must be blind.” Your voice softens, and you tilt your head. “I mean—look.”
He follows your gesture, eyes drifting over bright crayons and enthusiastic scribbles. There’s a tangible love in those images—love for the teacher who stuck around after hours, who shared life with them, who cheered for them every step of the way.
Even when he struggling himself.
“You’re special, Steve.”
His heart thumps hard. The weight of your words collides with the sudden awareness that you’re right there—looking at him in a way that makes the room tilt. He barely manages a breath before your gaze meets his, and for a heartbeat, neither of you moves.
Everything about you—the kindness in your eyes, the gentleness of your smile, the fact that you spent the entire evening drawing dumb pictures with him without a single complaint—hits him all at once.
He’s overwhelmed by how right this feels.
Without really thinking, he bends closer, gaze dropping to your lips as he crosses that small distance.
When his mouth meets yours, it’s soft. Tentative. Like he’s afraid the moment might vanish if he pushes too hard. But when he feels you press back—just as gentle, just as eager—something sparks inside him.
It’s like a release of breath he didn’t know he was holding, the sweetest, most perfect rush, better than anything he’s felt in years.
He cups your jaw tenderly, the warmth of your skin sending shivers along his arm. He’s half-aware of how fast his heart is pounding, how desperately he wants to deepen the kiss—yet a flicker of nerves has him pulling back just enough to look at you. Your eyes are shining, and the look in them nearly undoes him.
“Sorry,” he breathes, voice a little shaky from adrenaline and pure exhilaration. “I just—”
You cut off his apology with a quick, playful peck that makes his cheeks burn.
He wants you to do that again.
“So,” you say, lips curling into a grin that all but steals his sanity, “dinner?”
A small, breathy laugh escapes him, his fingers still lightly touching your cheek as if he can’t quite let go.
“Yeah,” he manages, voice thick. “Yeah—dinner.”
With his pulse still thundering, he reluctantly lets his hand slip down. You gather up coats and keys and stray papers, placing them in his hands to put away correctly. You head for the door, and when you pause to wait for him, you extend your hand—palm up, an invitation.
It’s for him.
It’s a rush of gratitude, a soft feeling he doesn’t quite know what to do with. Without thinking, he slips his fingers through yours, giving a gentle squeeze.
It’s such a simple gesture, barely more than a touch, but somehow, it makes his chest feel full—like he might burst from it.
taglist: @daisy-is-a-writer @chiliwhore @kvroomi @just-lilita
#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington#stranger things#steve harrington imagine#steve harrington fluff#stranger things x reader#steve harrington fanfic#stranger things imagine#steve harrington angst#stranger things fic#stranger things series#steve harrington x you#teacher!steve harrington x reader#teacher!steve harrington#teacher steve harrington
292 notes
·
View notes
Text
Self Control: Part Two - Trying
Jessie Fleming x Reader
Summary: The baby fever is real. Jessie and you can’t keep your hands off each other as you work to start your family.
Warnings: Smut. G!P Jessie. Sexting. Edging. G!P (girl penis) sex. Preg and breeding kinks.
A/N: G!P Jessie/Control series. The series won’t be purely smut, I’m envisioning lots of romance and fluff. But, if the moment seems right, so be it lol.
“I keep seeing babies everywhere. Istg.”
“Yeah? Well I keep seeing places we can fuck to make sure we have a baby.”
“I’m sorry. That was really inappropriate 😣. It seemed like a good response in the moment. What I legitimately have been thinking about is how effin beautiful you’ll be when you start to show.”
“Baby lol. It’s fine. I’m not bothered.”
“And yeah? Can’t wait to see me swell with your baby? I can’t wait either. I’m picturing your hands all over me as I start to grow round, carrying your baby.”
Jessie felt that familiar sensation between her legs and immediately closed her phone, replanting her feet on the ground and shifting uncomfortably as she felt herself starting to grow hard at the thought of you. She did her best to casually readjust her shorts and clasped her hands together, resting them over her burgeoning hard-on and tried to think of something entirely unsexy.
This was new territory for Jessie. Normally she wouldn’t be worried about such things, control was rarely an issue, but now? Everything was turning her on. Janine talked about shopping earlier - something that would typically do absolutely nothing for Jessie, but this time all she could think about was fucking you in the changing room and cumming as deep inside of you as possible.
She honed in on a nearby conversation some teammates were having about gameplay tactics. Perfect - that would do the trick.
Staving off further arousal, Jessie picked up her phone again.
“Okay. You need to stop. I’m getting…excited. And that’s not cool at the moment.”
“You started this!”
“Not my fault you get turned on by me so easily 😘”
“Ugh. It’s the worst lol. You’re so lucky. You can get turned on and no one would be the wiser. Me? Yeah, the team would have a field day.”
“Well everyone’s gonna know what we’ve been up to when we tell them I’m pregnant.”
“You’re such a tease.”
They didn’t actually know yet if you were pregnant or not. It’d only been a week since that morning when you finally let her cum inside of you. But you’d both been feral since. Every conversation was like this.
And if it wasn’t like this, it was both of you ooing and awwing at anything even remotely baby related. You were talking about names, schools, lessons and sports, family dynamics, everything. You were both looking at baby clothes, debating what features your baby would inherit from her, from you, imagining cute moments and milestones, the list went on.
The baby fever was real.
The day this all started, Jessie’d grown more and more anxious as the day went on. She was desperately worried that she’d forced you into something you didn’t actually want, that she’d taken advantage in the heat of the moment and that you’d changed your mind. It was a huge commitment and a huge change that you’d acted on on a whim.
Her thoughts had been rattling around in her head and - you knew her so well - you’d inquired when she was quieter than usual. Jessie’d blurted out her concerns, barely taking a breath and her voice even trembling as she offered to get you Plan B if you wanted it and swore to wear a condom next time.
You’d given her a puzzled look, looking upset even. She remembered distinctly how you questioned if she didn’t want to start a family together. If it was her who thought she’d made a mistake, because it certainly wasn’t you. You’d take Plan B if she wanted you to, but as far as you were concerned and wanted, you were trying for a baby.
That brief misunderstanding was quickly resolved - to the point of you two fucking on the couch. Things got so heated Jessie ended up fucking you onto the floor before cumming deep inside of you once more.
That night, instead of Jessie going to the pharmacy to get you Plan B, she got you prenatal vitamins instead.
Since then, you two couldn’t keep your hands off of each other. You’d always been hot for one another, but this was a whole new level.
So here Jessie sat, leg bobbing up and down as she struggled to stay focused on matters at hand and trying desperately to distract herself from thinking of going home to you and making sure that 9 months from now you’d be bringing a little baby Fleming, or [y/last name], home together.
Her phone buzzed.
“Maybe so 😉. Hey, we still have dinner with Sam and Kelli tonight, right?”
Jessie nearly groaned. Not that she didn’t enjoy spending time with them, but, well, it delayed her plans.
“Right. I love them, but, that’s going to be torture.”
“Why is that?”
Jessie smirked. You knew exactly why.
“You’re really trying to mess with me.”
“You’re just too much fun.”
——————
Jessie held the car door as you stepped into the back of Sam’s car. Jessie got in after you as you scooted over and Kelli climbed into the front.
Dinner was great - the fact that it was late into the night now was a testament to the good food and conversation. Jessie spent a solid portion of the evening likely staring at you adoringly - she loved how easily you got along with her teammates and you really were her favourite person.
At the same time, dinner was entirely too long. Jessie’d contended with stray touches from you on her thigh, her waist, arms, etc. all night long. And it was taking significant effort to remain engaged in conversation and to not let herself get too handsy with you.
As Sam drove you both home, Jessie’s phone buzzed.
“It’s been so hard keeping my hands off of you tonight.”
“I’m not entirely sure you kept your hands off of me lol. Not that I’m complaining.”
“Shut up lol. I can’t help it if you looked so sexy. Seeing you sitting there all I could think about was sinking myself down onto your cock and riding you.”
Jessie’s eyes immediately snapped up off her screen to focus elsewhere as she silently exhaled through her mouth. Her eyes darted around before braving a look your direction and seeing the teasing smirk on your face.
Jessie exhaled once more as she brought up her phone again.
“You’re such a jerk.”
“The only thing I want to jerk is you.”
“Omg. You’re such a dork and yet you’re still turning me on.”
“That’s because you’re a dork, too, dear lol.”
“Seriously though, I want my legs wrapped around you while you fuck me deep and hard. Like you’ve been thinking about me all day.”
Jessie’s cheeks puffed out as she worked to remain composed. Despite her effort, she felt herself starting to stiffen at the thought of your tight, slick tunnel gripping her. She shot you a helpless stare.
She watched as you shifted your eyes towards Sam and Kelli up front; she followed your gaze. They were animatedly talking with one another, Jessie wasn’t entirely sure about what and she didn’t get a chance to decipher it before she felt your hand sneak across her leg and cup her slowly stiffening cock through her pants.
Jessie jolted in her seat, her eyes immediately scanning between their two friends to see if they noticed. Thankfully they were blissfully unaware. She shot you a look somewhere between a warning and pleading.
You bit your bottom lip as your hand slowly caressed Jessie through her pants. Jessie couldn’t stop her head from falling back slightly as she felt herself growing into your waiting and attentive hand. She grit her teeth and straightened her posture, inadvertently pushing herself further into your hand, the friction causing her cock to twitch.
“-what do you think, Jess?”
“Huh?” Jessie asked, her eyes widening and your hand immediately retracting. She shot a glance to Sam in the rearview mirror. “Sorry what?”
“Snow storm or monsoon?”
Jessie shifted in her seat again, nearly wincing at how her cock strained against her pants. She blinked repeatedly and swallowed as she tried to compose a response.
“Snow. Canadian. I’ve had enough rain,” she managed.
Kelli slapped playfully at Sam’s arm.
“Told you,” she said before the two continued talking.
Jessie was working to steady her breath when her phone buzzed again.
“I wish you could feel how absolutely wet I am for you. I think I’ve soaked through my panties.”
Jessie puffed out her cheeks with a silent exhale of exasperation as she palmed her thighs and shifted uncomfortably once more. If she wasn’t fully hard before, she was now. She looked up at the roof of the car in a vain attempt to settle down before she shot you a mild glare.
Finally, the car slowed and pulled over in front of your building.
The girls all exchanged their goodbyes. You thankfully exuding charm and warmth that Jessie lacked in the moment as her mind raced to plan an exit that would conceal her raging hard on as best as possible. Thank god it was dark out, but still. If she got out of this car and Kelli or Sam clocked her tented pants she’d never, ever hear the end of it.
She shot you a glare despite herself as you tossed your sweater at her. She bundled it up and held it against her as she climbed out.
“You’re welcome,” you said teasingly as the girls drove off and you two walked inside. Jessie shot you another look when you snickered at how she was walking.
“You’re mean,” Jessie pouted as she continued to complain about how uncomfortable this felt.
The moment they got into the elevator, Jessie pinned you against the wall and crashed into your lips with a heated kiss. Your hand immediately cupped Jessie’s bulge, massaging it. Jessie’s eyes screwed shut as a strong wave of arousal rushed through her. Goosebumps raised across her skin as your breath was suddenly hot in her ear.
“When you sink your cock into me a minute from now I doubt you’ll think I’m so mean.”
Jessie’s cock twitched under your hand, pulling a grin and a soft chuckle out of you.
“Jesus Christ. What are you doing to me?” Jessie asked as she ground her aching cock against your hand.
The elevator dinged and you both exited towards your apartment. You retrieved your keys and, according to Jessie, took your sweet time opening the door.
“You’re doing this on purpose,” Jessie growled under her breath, her arms wrapped around your middle as she kissed the back of your neck.
“What do you mean?” You asked impishly as you rolled your hips back into her much like you had the morning that started this all.
The moment the door swung open, Jessie ushered you inside, carelessly dropping your sweater and purse aside as she hoisted you into her arms and pressing your back into the wall as she kissed you hard.
A wanting gasp escaped you followed by another as soon as Jessie rocked her hips into you. She let out a low moan at the fleeting relief the friction provided.
Jessie only managed a couple more wanton thrusts before she lowered you and began tearing your clothes off.
“Get rid of these,” she ordered as she peeled each item off with urgency.
“You too,” you panted as you unzipped her pants and shoved them down her legs while she quickly raised her hands over her head removing her shirt and sports bra. You moaned hungrily as she tossed them aside, her hair now unruly, her lean but muscular physique on full display as stood there in just her tented boxers.
“God, you couldn’t be more gorgeous,” you told her as you took a step back, bracing yourself against the wall and devouring her with your eyes. “I couldn’t be more proud to have you as the mother of our child. I’m so lucky.”
“I’m the lucky one,” Jessie exhaled as she took off her boxers, her aching cock finally free of its confines and standing at full attention for you. She rushed toward you, closing the space between you, you wrapping you legs around her trim waist immediately as she lifted you.
Your kiss broke off as both of your jaws fell slack as she entered you. Her senses went wild as the tip stretched your entrance and slid in, her length immediately surrounded by your hot, fluttering heat.
“Oh fuck,” she breathed as her forehead rolled against yours in ecstasy. She subconsciously stretched out her jaw a couple of times as she adjusted to the sensations. “Fuck, you’re dripping wet, baby.”
“I wasn’t kidding earlier,” you said breathlessly, your fingers digging into her strong shoulders, you mouth still agape in the wake of her filling you so exquisitely.
Jessie’s fingers dug into the flesh of your ass as she began to pump in and out of you, slowly withdrawing before surging upwards and to the hilt. Measured, for now.
“God, I can’t describe how amazing you feel. I’m addicted,” she told you as she worked to control her breathing “Everything reminds me of you. I just want to make you feel as good as you make me feel.”
“I love you, Jess,” you nearly whined as she filled you again and again, sending waves of pleasure through you.
Jessie’s thrusts started to pick up, hips jerking up into you with gradually increasing urgency.
“Gonna make you a mommy,” she panted into your neck as she rut into you. “You’re going to be such a good mom. I already know. Can’t wait to see you heavy with my baby. Can’t wait to show you off,” she went on, voice shuddering with each thrust.
Your moans grew wild and when you rocked against Jessie to meet her thrusts, she grunted, hips slapping against you in a couple more punctuated thrusts before she maneuvered you both to the floor. She was careful as she set you down and remained buried deep inside of you the entire time.
“Oh fuck, Jess,” you whispered. “You fuck me so good. I love spreading my legs for you.”
Jessie flexed over top of you, pushing herself as deep as she could with each thrust as she brought her hand to your clit and rubbed your throbbing clit.
“God, I’m gonna cum already,” Jessie panted.
You moaned deeply as you kissed her. “Me too. I’ve been waiting for this all day. Make me yours - cum inside me.”
Jessie grunted as she felt that familiar tension rising and starting to radiate out. The pleasure was so great it was nearly painful.
She blinked hard several times as she focused on staving off her orgasm until she felt you tense up beneath her, a cry falling from your lips.
No amount of focus or determination could’ve held her climax at bay with the way you were mewling beneath her and how your pussy pulsed even tighter around her cock.
“Here it comes,” she panted, stray tendrils of sweaty hair falling from her face as she dug her feet into the floor to bury herself deep inside of you as she came.
Jessie surprised herself as she nearly yelled as she exploded inside of you, her entire body tensing up as rope after rope of her seed filled you.
It was many moments later before anyone spoke.
“Who needs a bed when we just fuck on the floor all the time now?” You laughed.
“I’m so sorry. I just couldn’t help myself. I promise I’ll take you to bed next time,” Jessie said as she finally wiped the sweat from her brow and went to shift off of you. A quiet grin crossed her face as you clutched her waist and held her in place with a pointed look.
“It’s okay, Jess,” you chuckled after assuring that she wouldn’t pull out. “You might as well have your way with me now because when I’m big as a house we’ll have to be a bit more mindful.”
“Oh God,” Jessie groaned as a renewed wave of tension went through her. She felt blood starting to flow back to her length already. “Careful, baby. You were complaining about how you’ve barely been able to sit down - you’re not going to get any reprieve tonight if you keep that talk up.”
You kissed her through a cheeky grin.
“Complaining is a strong word. I consider myself lucky you have the stamina you do.”
A/N: Part Three is available here.
#jessie fleming#jessie fleming x reader#woso x reader#woso imagine#jflem#canwnt x reader#woso smut#wlw smut#wlw breeding#lesbian breeding
651 notes
·
View notes
Text
𝙱𝙴𝚈𝙾𝙽𝙳 𝙻𝙾𝚅𝙴 𝟶𝟺
summary: you haven’t spent the night with ellie since she left, and you didn’t think you would ever do so again. but now you’re here. and there’s this random ass dog here too ig.
a/n: LOLLLLL I DID IT!!!!! this is 75% yap but I swear it gets cute at the end plz just read plz istg
tag list: @diddiqueen, @amberputh, @fatbootymuncher, @sapphointhe21stcenturyposts, @jadelovesyou00, @ravyaryn
series masterlist
You turn your phone off, eyes fixed on that same blurry fleck on the ceiling as darkness floods back into the room.
03:17
Unfortunately, those are rookie numbers to you, especially since that little get-together: the night you ended ‘things’ with Alexis over the phone, which somehow went surprisingly smoothly, on your part at least.
Well, you hung up before gauging how she took it. The only implications were the incessant buzzes of your phone against the smooth wooden surface of your nightstand, now cluttered with junk accumulated during the past few days. Over the course of them, the buzzes slowed before dying out completely. Then came the silence, in which you were left to rot in your thoughts.
That day, you came home and embraced the emptiness of your bed after going so long with a stranger lying beside you, and you immediately began abusing the absolute tragedy of it all, using the breakup as an excuse to laze around constantly, take a day or two off work. The reality, quite clearly, try as you might to conceal it (which isn’t much), is that you’re not really at the appropriate level of impacted by the whole ordeal, whatever that would be.
Perhaps the worst part of it all - what you truly feel the most guilty for - is that your thoughts keep taking a turn towards Ellie. It’s like the area of your mind dedicated to her suddenly flourished with greenery and colour following her return like rain crashing down against the dry sands of a desert, and it has only amplified since that night. A constant reminder that the markings she left on the enclosure of your skull will never fade.
Maybe you should be annoyed - mad, even - about the way she acted. But none of the emotions clustered inside you come even remotely close to that. Too far in an unprecedented direction.
But it’s not unprecedented. Not really. You’re acutely self-aware; you’ve always found it difficult to lie to yourself.
You think about her a lot, most of all about how she’s doing all alone in that house. You hope for a lot of things for her too. A lot. Things you shouldn’t hope for people you were supposed to have left in your past.
Ellie felt like dookie, which wasn’t unusual, quite the opposite. However, the reasoning was new. She felt like shit for that ugly thing that came over her, jealousy. She felt like shit because it was wrong to be jealous over the woman she once belonged to, the woman who also belonged to her, who doesn’t look in her eyes the way she used to, who laughs with someone else, holds someone else, loves someone else the way she used to love Ellie. Well, Ellie knows you love her because she knows you, but not the way you used to. There is a sadness there, a sort of pity, which irks her. It made her scared that you’d never see her the same way again.
And she wasn’t sure she’d be able to let the walls between you crumble even now, after everything. Still so on guard.
She wanted to do whatever it took to be part of your life: be respectful, give you space, be a friend, and she fricked up because you were supposed to be hers, and you would be, if she hadn’t lost her mind all that time ago.
She tried to ease the anxiety by texting you after the party, but when she looked down into the glow of the phone screen, rereading the words she’d typed out in apology, they seemed like the most laughable thing on the planet: rambles of incoherent, disconnected foolishness. She almost unsent them. You didn't respond anyway.
Tossing her phone aside, she picked up the guitar tilted against the side of her wardrobe with hesitation, and held it to her body, adjusting to regain fragments of familiarity. It felt a lot heavier than it used to, like the shadow of an old soul lingers around it, shaky fingers, greyed hair, gruff hum.
Her fingers strummed discordantly, in some distracted attempt at stringing together a tune, but no words came to mind when it was rampant with great hurricanes of guilt that dated back to times she didn’t even remember. A problem she couldn’t quite seem to rid herself of.
Now, she squats beside the dog’s makeshift food bowl under the porch light as fireflies flutter between the clusters of cobwebs bound to it, and she inspects the flecks of dust settled over the pet store biscuits when something clicks in her mind. The dog’s been acting weird. The barks have quieted to naught, he hasn’t gone outside to take his daily shit yet, and come to think of it, Ellie’s not sure he went yesterday either, but most importantly, the food has gone untouched.
After a Google search, Ellie bounds up the stairs, scouring the rooms for him, and stopping with a thumping heart when she spots his dark coat flopped atop a rug dejectedly. She kneels beside him and runs her fingers through the tufts of fur, muttering,
“You not feelin’ too good, goober?”
A wheezy sigh fills the silence, almost as if in response, and Ellie’s brows furrow in worry.
“I’m sorry I didn’t notice sooner. C’mon, let’s get you to the vet.”
10 minutes later, she’s in Tommy’s truck, the engine growls but she realises she doesn’t think she can do this alone. She’s formed a weird bond with the dog, greyed coat and warm eyes. They feel homely in a way that makes her stomach churn and her throat tighten. There’s a slight squeak of the leather steering wheel in her grip as she tenses.
Tommy’s out, Ellie’s not quite ready to see Maria, Jesse’s working nights, and a quick text exchange reveals Dina’s currently being knocked out by cramps.
She holds her phone in a shaky hand, glancing back at the dog who’s laying quiet on the floor and then looks back at the screen. It often hits her how small the number of people she can turn to is. Well, the list isn’t quite empty now. She’s yet to ask you.
So, with a thumb hovering over your number, twitching in hesitance for a few moments, she decides to bite the bullet and hits call. A few rings pass, each saturated with the increasing intensity of her heartbeat, and then you answer.
“Ellie?”
Your mind is foggy with sleep but you find yourself sitting beside her once again. The journey is quiet; you don’t feel the tension you thought you would. Maybe it's the fatigue obscuring your observation skills.
She steers the truck into the car park and gets out, jogging over to your side to open your door and help you down. She grunts as she urges the dog out of the van and they scuttle along down to the entrance side by side. You smile to yourself at the sight a couple of steps behind.
Not many questions were asked during the short phone call.
“I uh- Are… Are you free - right now?”
“Um, yeah, I’m free, why? Is everything okay?”
“My dog’s not looking too great and I gotta take him to the vet, I guess… I don’t really know… what I’m doing.”
She has a dog?
“Okay… Do you… Do you want me to come with you?”
The receptionist tells Ellie the dog needs to be on a leash and she apologises before taking a seat.
The waiting room’s quiet and Ellie looks a mess. Her hair is shorter, choppier, just barely hanging over the curves of her ear. You remember it looking longer in the pictures of her while she was back in LA. She needs help fixing it up. You can picture her craning her neck in the mirror to snip at stray locks. Cute. She bounces her foot incessantly and the fidgeting doesn’t hide the shaking of her hands. Her eyes tell you she’s somewhere else - a place you think you recognise from all those years ago.
You know what she needs, watch her distant eyes flit down to the sight of your hand over hers, bringing her back to the surface. Baby steps.
When the vet gives the verdict, that the issue shouldn’t last longer than a week, injects antibiotics into the scruff of the dog’s neck, Ellie’s shoulders seem less tense and you set off home.
There are thoughts that sometimes should stay internal, impulses you probably shouldn’t act upon.
But you love her. And you’re older. Less kind feelings about the concept of regret.
“Are you okay?”
She sighs, a slight croak in her voice but she smiles,
“Yeah. Yeah, I’m okay. You-uh still living with Dina?”
“Mhm, but don’t drop me off there.”
Ellie turns to face you, eyes glancing back at the road repetitively,
“What? You don’t- You don’t have to do that-”
“Obviously I don’t. I want to.”
There’s a slight pause as she looks over your features and then shifts her focus back to the road, whispering,
“Okay.”
Then, Ellie looks up at the dog through the rearview mirror.
“You scared me there, old man, thought you were gonna throw up on my bed or something. Shit in the bathtub or something.”
You chuckle and she grins in that adorable way that drew you to her in the first place,
“I don’t know, dog’s are dumb. They do dumb shit.”
She tells you she just calls him Buddy and Buddy seems better already. He sleeps soundly in the backseat as Ellie’s fingers tap idly against the steering wheel. She glances over at you now and then, like she’s trying to make sense of the thoughts in your head through the expression on your face.
The door to the old house is like a portal to the old world, and when it’s open, you’re stepping into a memory. You can’t figure out if it’s a good thing or a bad thing. Ellie drops her keys onto the counter and moves to let Buddy settle in the corner of the couch, running her hand over his fur with veiny hands and tender movements, you almost feel a phantom touch down your spine. What it elicits in you seems a little dangerous.
A worn pair of sneakers is sprawled out by the door. How the fuck does she still have those?
You take a seat by the dog and try not to sound too tense,
“How have you been? I mean… with everything?”
It’s a loaded question, and she knows it, maybe too much so. Her jaw tightens for a moment, but she exhales slowly and settles beside you, her knee brushing yours, and, even though she’s very aware of it, she doesn’t move it away.
“Sobriety?” she asks, her voice careful. You nod.
Ellie leans back, resting her head against the couch. She stares at the ceiling, her fingers drumming against her thigh before curling into fists and imprinting crescent moons on her palm. Is she fighting the urge to pull away? She was always retreating when things got too close, too real. Your stomach is sinking.
“It’s… hard,” she admits, taking you by surprise though her voice is barely above a whisper.
“Some days are better than others. I haven’t…”
She pauses, taking in air like it’s suffocating to think about.
“I haven’t used anything in a while. Not since LA.”
“Good. I’m glad, Ellie. That’s good.” you say softly, knots loosening in your heart, but you keep your eyes trained on her, analysing every little expression, every little movement. Her lips twitch into a faint, almost bitter smile.
“Yeah. But it’s not just about not using, you know? It’s… so much… Everything else. Dealing with everything else… It’s so hard not to keep… chasing something, distracting myself, running away instead of facing it…
I fell into it so quickly before… I shouldn’t have… I should’ve tried to let you in.”
Swallow, the memories are filling your mouth, and they sting your insides as they move through you, still sharp as ever. Peace is all you need for her. Peace is all you need for her.
You don’t really go to her gigs anymore. It’s a wonder she still does them, comes home drunk out of her mind every time.
It’s haunting her every day.
The door opens, not surprising. You could hear her fuck around with the keys outside the door for a while before a gust of wind washes over you. She rushes to the bathroom and throws up again, dry heaving because there’s nothing to come out but alcohol.
It’s almost 4 AM. You rise to your feet and crouch down beside her, rubbing small circles over her back and feeling the nubs of her spine and the ripples of her ribcage beneath her thin T-shirt.
“Stop,” she spits out with a scratchy throat and through a choked sob.
You sit with her for a while, until she gets up and walks to her office.
The door closes behind her, leaving loud nothingness in her workroom.
As you lay in bed, gasps carry through the air. You wish, with everything in you, there was a way to heal these wounds, but you can feel it sinking, crashing.
“We can’t change the past, Ellie. And even if it hurt, I don’t blame you for what you did. You needed to leave. And… I just wasn’t what you needed at the time… You weren’t ready for a relationship. Running was all you could do.”
“I don’t want to run anymore,” she whispers, her voice firm despite the tremble in it,
“It’s weird… You’re right. I think I needed to get away from this place… Being here… The posters, the books, the desk, it’s like I kept finding little pieces of… kid me. And Joel.”
Her voice almost catches on his name but she looks at her hands and navigates the minefield of memories, so much better than she used to be able to.
“But looking at them now… I just… I feel like I can face it.”
Laced through her words, images of his face. Grief which rushed through her, mind, heart and soul. The guilt - the longing, that burdens her spirit, little by little, pieces dissipate into fireflies and fly away. Fragile steps towards being able to look him in the eye - the essence of him left behind in her life.
250,000 Miles is whirring through an old CD player, there’s a box of stir-fry on the table by Ellie. You’re sitting before her, laughing at her for pretending to know how to use chopsticks, and at the fact that she’s absolutely tanked at this game of Catan. But she’s grinning at you, and her chest feels warm.
“Alright, it’s literally 1 AM, we need to pack this up. I’m becoming delirious.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
You scoff, your lips still curved into a smile, getting up to carry your dishes to the sink, “Shut up.”
She scoops the empty cans of cola vanilla scattered around the table into her arms and drops them by the sink to rinse them out beside you as you dry your hands. You catch her smirking and nudge her, watching her scoff and whisper,
“What?”
Ellie turns to you and her cheeks are tinged pink. You're grinning at her and she's smiling at you and it feels so natural, the soft curve of your back, the chub of your cheek, natural to fall back into that old rhythm; it’s so easy to forget that she isn't years back in the past, to just lean in so you can feel the warmth of her breath fan your lips.
An exhale catches in your throat, a sharp thrum in your chest as your eyes flit down to her lips. You begin to close the distance, but hesitation is inevitable. The fear of hurting, of falling into the ravenous love you felt before it's ripped away from you again.
Ellie doesn’t push, her eyes dropping to the space you give. She knows she fucked up. You have a girlfriend, and you want to be nothing more than friends.
“Sorry,” she mutters, her voice thick with regret.
But you need her to know now, that you want this as much as she does, that you need her as much as she needs you. That you miss her so much.
“I broke up with Alexis.”
Ellie looks up at you with those wide eyes.
“Let’s take our time, Ellie. We don’t have to rush into anything.”
She can’t help the way her eyelashes flutter, lips curve down into a small smile.
The couch is a tight squeeze with Buddy still asleep at the end of it.
You told her you were okay with sharing the bed, but she insisted, not wanting to push any further after what transpired earlier. The living room is cold - must be a draught coming in from somewhere. She knows she won’t be able to fall asleep here.
Hesitant again, she sits up, and then makes her way to the bedroom, taking her place on the left side of the bed, facing you. And when you open your eyes, she doesn’t turn away.
“Night, El.”
“Goodnight.”
#ellie x reader#ellie x fem reader#ellie tlou#ellie williams#ellie williams x female reader#ellie williams x reader#ellie fluff#ellie the last of us#ellie x y/n#tlou2#ellie williams fluff#ellie x you#ellie williams angst#ellie williams x you#ellie williams fanfic#ellie williams x y/n#the last of us#the last of us x reader#rockstar!ellie#lesbian#Spotify
216 notes
·
View notes
Text
of drunk regrets * fem!driver
the morning after vegas
what does one do when you have no recollection of getting married?
pairings: sebastian vettel x fem!driver, logan sargeant x fem!driver, max verstappen x fem!driver, oscar piastri x fem!driver, mick schumacher x fem!driver
notes: hi late update and that’s because i was crocheting the entire day lol
(series masterlist)
she hums turning around, her arm landing on something solid instead of a soft pillow. she opens an eye, flinching back when her eyes land on someone’s clothed back, then groans when nausea slowly hits her.
“who the fuck is this?”
the person next to her hums. they left their head before dropping it back into the pillow. “mm.”
she looks around to the best of her ability, snorting when she realises that amidst all her drunken antics from the night before, they didn’t even end up on the bed. they’re sleeping on the carpeted floor of her hotel room.
she lifts her head, ignoring the nausea hitting her all at once. the bed is empty.
a hand comes up to nurse her head, looking down at the body lying next to her with the blanket draped over their shoulder loosely. she brought somebody back to her hotel room with her? now that’s just a tabloid rumour waiting to blow up in her face when she opens up her phone.
she leans forward, wobbling slightly, as she tries to get a glimpse of their face. her eyes widen, landing a smack on their shoulder with some force. "what the hell are you doing here?"
"don't hit me, i'm trying to sleep."
"mick! you're in my hotel room!"
"what?" blue eyes are exposed to the dim lights of the room, disappearing once more when mick shuts his eyes. "what am i doing here?"
"how would i know?" she sighs, slowly lying back down on the ground. "i don't remember anything."
"we didn't do anything... did we?"
she looks down at herself, surprisingly dressed in her pyjamas without any recollection of even making it back into her hotel room in the first place. "i hope not."
"you hope?" mick cries, shaking his head in dismay. "this is not good."
"give me a second. i need to think," she sighs, pressing the back of her hand to her forehead. "start thinking. do you remember anything from last night?"
mick also sighs, simply shaking his head. he pulls the blanket over his body and snuggles back into his pillow. "no, but wake me up when you've figured it out. i'm really hungover right now, mate."
"really? you don't think i am?"
"i'm sure you are, but– what the hell is this on my finger? when did i get a mood ring?"
"you have a mood ring?" there's a momentary pause. "oh, look. i've got one too. when did i–"
they both sit up hurriedly, hissing in pain as they point at each other with a loud gasp. "no! are you serious? did we really do that? when did we even have the time to do that?"
mick cries. "my mother is going to kill me."
"mine will kill me – i'm barely 21, mick!"
"i'm going to american jail! you're not even legal here!" he rubs his eyes. “i don’t wanna go to jail here!”
she scrambles around for her phone, eyes widening at her notifications.
SUPERMAX you and mick???
RATSELL what's ur ig post about m8?
LOWGAN when u wake up, there's a cup of water and an advil on the bedside for u also, check ur instagram
PASTRY you did the funniest thing last night.
LILLIES thanks for the free pizza wish i could've been there for the actual ceremony though? it's ok, maybe at your next wedding
ALBONO please tell me you didn't
LAW SON i think u may have sent logan over the edge cuz wtf is bro doing in my hotel room ranting to charlotte and i at 5am
MICKEY ur asleep rn i can't sleep when do u think we should renew our vows??? oh no we got married!??!??!
BLYTHE mate u got married without me in attendance??? not saying i'm offended but like seriously?
THE BETTER SARGEANT who u married to? if it's logan istg omg is it mick? i saw ur instagram
LANCE
congrats!!!
if i’d known sooner, i’d have bought you a wedding gift before landing in vegas
i’ll get one before the last race i promise
SEBASTIAN ur very funny, do u know that? text me when ur up, we should talk
MUMMY wowww let me know what wedding gift to get you you grow up so fast, my love
PAPA what is all this ruckus i'm hearing between mum and blythe about you getting married? call me.
KRISTEN (PR) team meeting asap. bring the schumacher.
she glances at mick. "my dad's going to kill you."
mick turns to her, shoulders slumped with his eyes widened in panic. "i really really hope my mother gets to me first." he shakes his head and pats around the ground for his phone. "you know what? i'll just tell her myself."
“don’t bother,” she scoffs, lying back down in the pillow sprawled on the floor. “i vividly remember you calling gina when we were getting pizza that you married me in vegas.”
kristen chews on the inside of her cheek, scanning the group around her. "what is this? i only told you to bring mick."
the girl takes off the sunglasses on her face and sighs. "you think i didn't try telling them off? is this your first time meeting these losers? i– listen, i'm too hungover to tell them off, kristen."
"please let us stay?" max smiles, batting his eyelashes at the older woman. "i promise we'll be quiet. i'm just curious over the events of last night."
"so am i," kristen points out in a soft voice, moving her eyes over the pair seated on the couch on the other side of her table. at that point, they are the least of her concerns. "do you know the pr nightmare you just caused over a couple of drinks? do you have any idea the reckless thing you just did?"
"please don't shout," she says softly, eyes closing. "it was stupid, we know. in my defense–"
"they shouldn't have even let us in the chapel in the first place in that state," mick sighs, shaking his head disapprovingly. “so technically, whose fault is it, really?”
“both of yours for even coming up with the stupid idea in the first place!” logan screams, pointing at them in frustration. “you made a bad decision!”
kristen glances at logan, shooting him a side eye for disrupting her meeting. when logan shrugs, she simply looks back at the married pair her seats. “you’re not even 21! you did this in america too! god!”
“and they shouldn’t have permitted it knowing that i wasn’t 21!” the young girl shrieks, immediately defending herself. this is a hill she is willing to die on. “let’s focus more on the fact that they let two drunk idiots get married instead of the fact that i thought of it.”
“you came up with that idea?” max throws his head back, hissing softly as he shook his head. “why am i not surprised?”
“right? you have to tell her how stupid she is for this,” logan rambles in frustration. “seriously! you couldn’t go one year without making a stupid decision?
she rolls her eyes, glancing at mick from the side of her eyes. he flashes her an apologetic grin and she shrugs with another eye roll in response.
“i mean, you’re an adult. you can do whatever you want, but do you know how legally exhausting the entire process will be from here on out?” max continues, throwing his arms in the air. “knowing you, you won’t like it! there’s a lot of papers to sign!”
“and paper work to read!” logan adds on. “seriously!”
“god, (y/n), how could you be so stu–“
“i came up with the idea,” mick speaks out, turning to max and logan with a small smile. “it’s not her fault, you guys. come on. lay off her a little bit.”
she shoots him a questioning stare. “no, wait–“
mick laughs. “the deal at the pizza place just looked so good. i’m not excusing it because we were drunk, but cut us some slack.”
sebastian, sitting quietly in the corner of the room, finally stands up. he folds his arms over his chest. “it doesn’t matter who came up with the crazy idea to get married in vegas.”
“you’re still not mad?” logan raises an eyebrow. “there’s got to be some part of you that is.”
“how about let me conduct my meeting with my driver in peace? unless you want to take over my job of being her pr officer…” kristen speaks out, looking around the room to shut down any more forms of interruption. she looks back at her. “let me see the marriage certificate.”
“the what?”
“you signed one, didn’t you?“
she scrunches her nose and looks at mick. “did we sign one? i really can’t remember.”
“i don’t,” mick cuts himself off, looking just as clueless, “i literally blacked out last night. i don’t remember anything.”
sebastian beams, standing a little straighter. “i have it right here! look at it, kristen.”
he puts down a piece of paper on the table. the entire room watches the woman read over the paper, lips pressed together.
a small laugh bubbles from her, grabbing the certificate into her hands and bringing it closer to her face. her laugh gets a little louder, sebastian eventually joining her with a hand over his mouth.
“what is so funny?” she sighs, rolling her eyes. “all i can think about is the shopping spree i can’t have this month over the lawyer fees.”
“and the fact that i could end up in american jail for marrying a 20-year-old!”
kristen grins, slamming the certificate down onto the table. “it’s illegitimate.”
“what?”
“oh?”
“surprising turn of events!”
“illegitimate?”
a hand slams into the table, the youngest in the room jumping to her feet. “illegitimate? what about my free pizza? how is that illegitimate? i’m not a schumacher anymore?”
“you changed your name?” oscar pipes up, roaring in laughter, covering his face. this entire ordeal has been very amusing to him.
she turns around sheepishly with a small smile. “i was planning to. how cool would it be to be a schumacher?”
“what the fuck?” logan says to her, bewildered at the thought process. “you’re not married and you’re telling me that’s the only thing you’re concerned about? not being a schumacher in the eye of the law?”
mick giggles, looking up at her with an impressed expression. “schumacher does go along well with your name.”
“i know. should we get married for realsies after this weekend and legally change my name?”
“have you learned nothing from this?” kristen throws her hands into the air. she leans back into her seat, letting out the heaviest sigh of relief as she no longer has to engage with any legal teams. pr wise, it would be easy.
she shrugs, sitting back down into the cushioned seat. “don’t get drunk with mick in vegas.”
“first and last time i’m drinking that much with you,” mick adds on with a snort. though, there’s a small smile playing on his face as he looks at her.
they both know that won’t be the last time they’ll be sending their pr officers into a frenzy. they’re truly a force to be reckoned with.
and, it could have been worse.
“i paid for all the pizzas you ate and threw up last night,” sebastian sighs, shaking his head. “you owe me like $100.”
she nods. “okay, i’ll pay you. still no shopping spree for me this month, i guess.”
mick clicks his tongue, giving her a thumbs up. “i’ll pay him. consider it my wedding gift to you, wife.”
“she’s not your wife,” logan points out with an eye roll. “didn’t even get married in the first place, remember? illegitimate. not even a real certificate. never happened. literally no record of it.”
“i’m curious,” max furrows his eyebrows and lips pouted out. “how did you pull this off to make it seem real, seb?”
“i arrived to their ‘wedding’–“
“not real!”
“logan, cut it out.”
“–before them. i spoke to the receptionist before they arrived; they don’t let drunk people get married. i convinced her to give them the slot anyway just to teach these two a lesson.”
“impressive?” kristen smiles. “you just saved me a lot of paper work.”
“and mick the beating he’d get from her dad if it actually ever happened to go through.”
she smiles, leaning over the arm rest to whisper at mick. she taps him on the shoulder. “we should celebrate with ice cream.”
— bonus
they flood out of the office collectively, the young girl looking down at the mood ring around her ring finger. “we should keep the rings, shouldn’t we, mick? keepsake.”
“to remind you of your bad decision making?” logan questions.
“no, to piss you off.” she turns around and shoves him back gently. “of course, just to keep memory of the one time i was almost a schumacher!”
sebastian tilts his head. “you know you’ll still be you, right? even if you’re legally considered a schumacher? you won’t get his blue eyes.”
“i could,” she hums with a smile. “so, husband. watching the race from my garage tonight like a factory manufactured wag?”
“can’t, wife,” mick sighs. “i work for mercedes.”
“i could get you the second seat if you wanted.”
“you have the power to do that?” she nods. “that’s hot.”
“cut it out, you guys are making max uncomfortable!” oscar grunts, pushing the pair apart.
beside them, max has his fingers plugged into his ears and is humming softly to himself. “it’s not real, it’s not real. they’re not actually married,” he whispers to himself. “and it will never happen.”
taglist: @wcnorris @treehouse-mouse @laura-naruto-fan1998 @mindless-rock @leilanixx @ironmaiden1313 @angsthology @cherry-piee @christianpulisic10 @elliegrey2803 @cashtons-wife @sadg3 @a10vely-yutazen @mellowarcadefun @glitterf1 @megatrilss1885 @peqch-pie @gentlyweeps-world @woozarts @darleneslane @meadhbhcavanagh @namgification @inejismywife @2bormaybenot @love4lando
#sebastian vettel x reader#logan sargeant x reader#max verstappen x reader#oscar piastri x reader#mick schumacher x reader#f1 female driver#f1 fanfic#f1 x reader#f1 x you#f1 fem!driver#female driver#disneyprincemuke#disneyprincemuke vr#disneyprincemuke imagine#disneyprincemuke imagines#disneyprincemuke f1
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Tf 141: Mafia AU!
Chapter 1: “The rain falls but they fell harder”
{A/N: the unofficial part 1 to this brainrot series of minee🫡}
OG Post Links (if you want to read more crumbs of this slowly building brainrot of mine lol) from oldest to latest <33
Preface:
It was right around fall when you got the news of been evicted out of your home- the reason being? Your roommate bailed and sold you out. Giving you only so much as a couple of hours to pack your things and leave as they had left too.
Luckily, your desperation was quenched when your co-worker happens to hear your ramblings during the night shift. With no choice but to accept, you accepted to take care of their place and move into the new city bustling in anxious steps. You could only live off your friend’s current supplies, so you needed to find a job fast.
"Turn left... turn left- WHERE?!" Almost feeling the urge to throw down the piece of paper your co-worker handed you earlier, you could only feel the pressure rise in your veins as heaved- trying an attempt to calm yourself-- seeing as how you got lost for the umpteenth time. The amount of turns you made in these wet streets and cuts through the alleyways made you quite hopeless in your situation.
A 'simple, turn right then left!' they said to you while handing the small folded note in your hands just in case. Besides having the direction written, it also had a weird doodle on the underside but paid no mind to it as you were more focused on the instructions of your co-worker, easily understanding it with no issue.
Yet it seems that you didn't as you stumble in front of a quaint...
"Bakery? Now how did I get here this time..."
The building in front of you was quite run down, but the words on the window were still quite visible despite the rain padding onto it . 'Homecooked goods,' it says in white cursive writing, which complemented the natural red bricked border. There were a couple plants that you took notice of wilting, making you frown quite a bit- knowing how, if they were given a bit of more loving, it would look quite beautiful and an even more attractive bakery.
Although you had to shake that thought away, deciding that it wasn't your objective coming into the bakery (yes, it was still equally important to you but finding your co-worker's place was more of an immediate concern.)
Knowing that you had lost all hope at this point, stumbling into so many dead ends that you decided to cut your losses, man up, and ask for directions around this place. For quite a well-known and popular town, this part of it was quite desolate.
Hence, when you started marching towards the bakery, you noticed how there were quite amount of similar cars out front. All black, sleek, fancy- wait... maybe this was a fancy bakery? Or not a bakery at all? What if you can't get any help or information from this place-?
"Johnny wasn't even- woah!"
At that moment, you happened to stop in front of the door and get hit right on the nose by the wood door and solar plexus punched by the quite fancy handle it was accompanied with.
"fUCKKKKKKKKK...." You swore silently, landing on your back and scattering all of your belongings as you clutched both your nose and stomach in (mostly shock) anguish with the person who gutted you mercilessly (accidentally) quickly asking if you were okay.
"Oh my- dearie, where are you hurt? I'm so sorry!"
You could feel the person talking, resting their hands on yours as it gently prodded yours away.
“Mighty careless of ya’, Garrick.” Someone jabs at the person you assumed had knocked you out.
“Ain’t a new sight to see LT?” The voices continues on while another replied with a grunt- which you are quick to piece together that there are three people now who had seen you land on your ass quite… gracefully.
“Oi,” another joins in, “what’s the hold up by the door? You’re bloody blockin’ the way.” A quite irritable one at that, you note.
“Sorry sir,” you hear the one besides you talk, “I accidentally hurt 'em when I opened the door.”
You hear another padding of footsteps as the one besides you shuffle away. You couldn’t see anything at the moment from how teary-eyed you were.
“Are you okay?” The newest voice grunts, right besides you, and you could smell the beer on his breath so you blanched away from him.
“I-i’m fine…” you managed to get out, albeit in quite a nasally tone as you pinched your nose to subside the pain.
“Doesn’t sound like it lassie,” the voice snickers and you turn to them with a closed-eye glare.
“Who are you to assume how much pain I’m in right now?!” You grumble in irritation, unable to control your emotions anymore for how shitty your day has been.
The straw that broke the camel’s back per se.
Lucky they were quick on the uptake.
“Can I see it?”
“Huh?”
You whipped your head to the other side, hearing the same voice that apologized to you.
“Can I check your nose?” He giggles, “Gotta know if we have to take you to the hospital or not.”
“No need to,” you insisted yet your hands fall to your side, letting the man to check it himself- which you had identified once your vision started clearing up from the tears.
"Shh, shh- no need for tears.." you felt a thumb rub at your cheeks gently, and you could barely make out the silhouette of the other man as he hushes you.
Bulky, scruffy beard, but was mostly covered the scarf around his neck, as well as the hat perched on top of his head- making it unable for you to see his entire visage.
"Seems nothing's broken," you hear the gentle man mumble to himself and you could feel yourself stiffen less.
"Thank fuck," you chuckled, "I don't have enough to get that fixed if it was."
"You wouldn't have to pay for it," he replies, eyes now staring at you with more... softness? If you had to make sense of it somehow.
"Why not?"
You stared at him as if you couldn't comprehend the intent behind his actions.
"'Cause he hurt you, lovie." The man, now clearer in your sight, explained- and his, 'oh his dark blue eyes' made you inherently stutter out a response.
"I-it's alright-- wasn't lookin' where I was going is all!" Your hands shake in front of you, widly shaking your head know as you show that you are unable to accept the generosity of the man. As much as you'd appreciate being treated to free healthcare- that seems too much for something that was a mistake (on your part mostly.)
"I insist," the kind gentleman insists, "I, too, was in deep conversation that I wasn't aware that somebody was on the other side of the door."
He grabs your hands, forcing them to calm down and for you to make eye contact with him- hoping that you would see the sincerity in them.
Yet all it did was make you more nervous, now seeing him in his entirety, from his clear cut jawline to how his eyes sparkled under the street light.
'Pretty.' is the first thought that comes into your head as you continue to be whisked away in the hues of the warm comforting--
"Let me help you up."
You yelp, feeling your arms being tugged (and your consciousness out of your thoughts) to a standing position, though from the sudden jerk you barely could catch yourself- sensing your self fall once more face first this time.
"Woah there!" You felt hands at your waist, steadying and grounding, as you feel the sudden rush of blood in and out of your head.
"Sorry," the kind man once again apologizes, "was that too fast?"
You sighed, unconsciously leaning your head against his chest, trying to calm the pounding in your head- "no, you're good."
"Dizzy?" You feel a warm hand on your forehead and you nodded again, thoughts now feeling a bit muddled from just about everything.
"think they caught a cold sir," another voice pipes in, the grumbly one from earlier.
"Seems like it," the mustache man replies, "got a place we can take you back to, lovie?"
"can't find it," your mumbles are barely audible from how muffled it was into the man's jacket and the patter of the rain on the sidewalk, yet they still caught on and looked at each other in confusion.
Odd and cryptic- was it because you knew them? Or you didn't want anyone knowing where you lived- especially with four strange big men at that.
Sighing, the bearded man signaled to the other side with a jerk of his head, "ask nonna and nonno if they can spare a room for the night."
"On it sir," the two responded with a quick nod, leaving as quickly as they had gone out.
"tell 'em I'll handle the lodging pay!" he follows up and they responded in affirmation again before he turns back to you, shivering up in his man's arms, looking quite defeated.
You looked like a kit left in the rain, and he felt that surge of sympathy of wanting to care for you- but he knows he can't. Not with a non-combatant and civilian, he thinks.
"Get 'em inside Garrick," he instructed and 'Garrick' responds with a soft, "yes sir" before mumbling to you and helping you move into the warm bakery.
The bearded man stayed outside, collecting your things until he saw paper jutting out of your bag, lines that were quite familiar. Checking if you were inside already, he could see Garrick bring you inside by the hand as you approached a fussy elderly couple, who quickly ushered you and Garrick up some stairs, deeper into the building.
Once he knew you were out of sight, he quickly grabs the paper and reads the words on it.
'Nothing of note,' he thinks then turns it around, eyes narrowing at the symbol draw at the underside.
"haven't seen this in a while..."
"Haven't seen what in a while sir?"
"Ghost," the bearded man regarded before passing the stuff he picked up into his arms, "we'll discuss it back at HQ."
Ghost nods and leaves to go back inside while another exited to join him.
"Did it come from 'em sir?" The shorter man asks, and the bearded man nods.
"Yes," he confirms, "but I do think its not from them specifically."
The other man hums, "sounds like we need to do some diggin' on 'em."
"we'll get more info from 'em once they wake." he grabs a smoke from his pocket before gesturing the other to light it for him. "Stay on post Soap."
"Aye sir," Soap salutes and watches him leave as he returns inside, doing as he was told.
You wake up with the gnarliest headache ever, that even if you did drink yourself blank out drunk- this would still take the cake of morning hangovers.
"Mornin' sleepyhead."
"the fuck?" You grumbled, throwing an arm over your eyes as you evade the sunlight by the window to spot a man by the doorway. He had quite a fancy fit on with the subtle floral pattern of a polo to the grey slacks with harnesses attached around his waist and thighs, gun holster by his hips but no gun in it.
"rough night?" he asks and you nod along, unsure of what happened to you- everything still quite a blur in your head, memories merging and dissipating the instant it comes popping up.
"our boss paid for your lodgin' here," he walks into the room and ends up at a chair by your bedside, "'compensation for his men' hurtin' ya last night, he says."
Hearing him say that made everything come into place, "you were the guys I bumped into at that bakery last night!"
You pointing at him in accusation made him chuckle and lean closer to you, yet that made you lean further away as you now realize the very trepid situation you were in.
"That's us alright," he hums, "are you still hurtin'?"
'oh,' you thought to youself, 'he was just checking if my nose was better.'
Embarrassment filled you at the insinuations that you made up in your head, as you assumed his intentions; hence, you had to look away from him- to save the little bit of dignity you had.
"no," you quickly snippet, "head's just heavy."
He clicks his tongue before standing and going to a desk, making you perk your eyebrows in confusion.
"well," you hear water being poured, "might be because you were burnin' high with a fuckin' fever in the rain."
He hands you the glass of cool water, "that's why."
You glare at him before chugging the water down, letting out a small burp while wiping the side of your mouth as you feel less parched than when you woke up.
Silence filled the room as you thought of how odd your situation was. No matter how accidental your meeting was- doing this much for a stranger was quite... well, strange is the best way to put it.
"Why're you guys concerned?" You finally managed to get out, despite the mess of thoughts you're having right now.
There was no malice behind your words, just simple curiosity and he could see it from how clear your eyes were of your intentions-- quite ironic from how much of a mess your brain was right now.
"boss felt responsible," you could hear the man chalk it up to that conclusion, "likes takin' care of people, that soft old chap."
You didn't quite catch the last part of his words as he mumbled it under his breath but you nodded anyways.
"That's quite kind of him," you softly spoke with your voice still hoarse, "can admit that it's hard to come by that kinda thing nowadays."
"I got lucky," you admitted, "please thank him for me."
The way you smiled made him pause for a second- it was genuine and so clear of its intent behind that it made his skin crawl and hair stand at the ends of his neck. He could feel his hand twitching to rub and his face and neck, so he let it- turning away from you as he reassured you that he would.
After a couple of more minutes, he tells you more details of your situation and you felt more grounded now, thanking him and his boss once again for looking out for you.
"No problem, sweets." he shoots you a grin- a quite silly and crooked one at that which made you return it in kind as you bid him farewell.
"Better get goin' huh..." you tell yourself as you picked yourself up from the bed and stretched, "still gotta ask and find out about where this place is..."
Yet as you look through your bag and all of its pockets, you noticed that the paper was missing, dumping the rest of out, you groan out- once more- in anguish at your situation.
"this is such a fucked up week!"
"how about we un-fuck it cara*?"
(A/N: *cara- Italian for 'beloved'/ 'dear')
And that wraps up the 1st chapter to this series!! Heads up, updates will be slow but feel free to hmu with ideas/ thoughts about the AU hehe (including my other ones too :>>)
#cod x reader#tf 141 x reader#tf 141 x you#tf 141 poly#unedited#crackfic#cod mw2#tf 141 poly x reader#price x reader#ghost x reader#gaz x reader#price x you#ghost x you#gaz x you#simon riley x reader#john price x reader#kyle garrick x reader#johnny mactavish x reader#tf 141 mafia au#soap x reader#soap x you
312 notes
·
View notes
Text
𓆩♡𓆪 how skz would propose to you. 𓆩♡𓆪
BANG CHAN
he would invite you over (or sneak, i should say) to the studio for a date cuz you both do this all the time
sometimes, he plays you snippets of songs he's working on, other times, you're just talking the night away while getting some work done
anyways, today he's playing you one of his songs
you're just completely immersed in the music and when it ends the lingering feeling of wanting more is left behind
how could it not? the song was about spending an eternity with you
you're about to turn around and profess your love for chan for the millionth time when you see him
he's on one knee and lets out a choked, "i meant everything in that song. i didn't know what love was before i met you, but you have shown me love and so much more. marry me?"
ofc you say yes (i mean, i would) and just end up falling asleep on his couch
LEE MINHO
you guys go to your favorite cat cafe, and bring the kids (cats?) along with you too
suddenly, soonie comes along with a note stuck to her back - "will you be our parent? i mean, for real?"
you look at minho who's playing with the cats on the other side of the room, confused, but he doesn't see you
(actually, he's blushing like crazy and is too scared to make eye contact lmao)
that is until you walk over to him and give him a nudge
he's beaming at you (this boy istg) and gets down on one knee
"we can't let our kids be a part of a dysfunctional family. they another parent, and they love having you around. actually, no, they love you. and they wanna grow old with you. so. will you, uhm, marry me? their father?"
(pls im giggling at this myself)
SEO CHANGBIN
you guys are out on a date at a fancy restaurant and changbin's acting extra giggly
now mind you, this is seo changbin. extra giggly is far more than what you would imagine
you're finally done eating and slump against your chair when the server brings another plate of food
you look at changbin with a "bro. i'm full." but the bro in question is just looking at you.
you look down at the tray placed in front of you.
"will you marry me?" it says with a ring in the middle?
"be my permanent gym partner?" asks changbin hopefully
and you say yes (bcuz who in their right mind wouldn't ???)
HWANG HYUNJIN
we all know how extra this man is, so when he insists that you two go to the bookshop where you first met, you don't protest
you're scanning the bookshelf, reminiscing about how you both bonded over monet and jane austen at this very shop
then you here a little gasp in front of you
naturally, your first instinct is to turn around and check on hyunjin
and he is down on one knee, a sobbing mess (but still cute, y'know)
"you have, and always will be my muse," he says, "so will you make me the happiest man alive and do me the honor of being your husband?"
he slides the ring onto your finger and pulls you into a hug and you're both crying and laughing and
(i'm sorry this is so cute, goodbye)
HAN JISUNG
you had made up your mind - is jisung wasn't going to propose to you, you would propose to him
(get it, queen or king or gender non-identifying reader!)
and so you're on your rooftop building when he goes "i need to tell you something" and funnily enough, so do you
(i wonder what that's about... hehehe)
after a series of 'you first', 'no you'. jisung admits defeat and slides you over the ring box
wordlessly, you slide over your box
the two of you just start laughing because, idiots in love
and then you squish jisung and start peppering him with kisses
LEE FELIX
it's a beach date!
absolutely perfect, all complete with bokkie's brownies
but felix is acting kinda nervous.
(and by nervous i mean his face is beet red and he's stuttering like crazy)
(what can you say, my boy is in love)
you're eating the last brownie when he says "close you eyes"
you do and you hear some shuffling.
you open your eyes to a sniffling felix propped up on one knee. "can I be your personal brownie chef for the rest of forever?"
who can say no to an offer like that?
KIM SEUNGMIN
you both were coming home from one of your numerous dates
it was the perfect night to be walking outside, but seungmin seemed really shifty
he was NOT enjoying himself
"are you cheating on me?" you ask jokingly
"far from it actually," he retorts, suddenly letting go of your hand.
you turn to find him in the middle of the street with a ring in his hand
"marry me. will you? please? i've had this ring with me for months and i didn't know when to propose but now i know, well like i always knew-"
you promptly shut him up with a kiss and a breathless yes
YANG JEONGIN
nothing was going according to plan for innie. you spent too much time picking an ice cream flavor and he knew that he was spending too much time at this clothing store
but they just got a new collection
and so he waits until you both are done so that he can take you to that really drmamtic fountain in front of the mall and propose to you
but watching you pick out your clothes, he realizes he wants to do this for the rest of forever
so this man promptly plops down on one knee in the middle of a department store and screams, "WILL YOU MARRY ME AND BE MY SHOPPING BUDDY FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE? WE CAN BE EACH OTHERS PROBLEMS"
you just look at him confused holding up a t-shirt, "UH OKAY I'LL MARRY YOU AND WE CAN BE EACH OTHERS PROBLEMS"
you both are so loud that you nearly get kicked
(later he makes you buy him ice cream because he's a baby who's done a good job and deserves a reward)
#skz headcanons#skz scenarios#stray kids imagine#stray kids x reader#skz fluff#skz x reader#stray kids headcanons#skz au#skz angst#stray kids fluff#skz imagines#stray kids scenarios#stray kids#skz#lee know#felix#i.n#seungmin#chan#han jisung#changbin#hyunjjn#- via's drabbles <3
533 notes
·
View notes
Text
Season 3, Episode 5 - Bedtime Stories
Series Masterlist
Authors Note: Hi my beauties! Another late update but it’s better late than never. Work has been a pain in my ass, plus it’s carnival season in my country and that means school projects for my little cousins are piling in. Istg, those teachers basically make us do the projects and not them XD
Though I’m pushing through and taking every little chance I get to write, which is barely any hahaha. Hope everyone likes this one!
Warning: smut, p-in-v sex, oral (male receiving), teasing and angst if you squint really hard.
____________________________________________
Third Person POV
Somewhere in the US
The Impala was casually driven down the desolate gravelly road with Dean Winchester behind the wheel. At this very moment, Sam and Y/N were going back and forth with Dean, trying to persuade him. “We don’t understand, Dean. Why not?” Sam argued as Y/N glared at her boyfriend. “Because I said so” Dean stated firmly, keeping his eyes glued on the road.
Sam huffed in annoyance at his brother’s response, looking over to Y/N for support. “We’ve got the Colt now” Y/N defended, leaning forward from the backseat. “Y/N…” Dean warned. “We can summon the crossroads demon-” Sam added, “We’re not summoning anything” Dean snapped back. “-pull the gun on her and force her to let you out!” Sam continued shouting.
“We don’t even know if that’ll work!” Dean argued back, “Well then we’ll just shoot her, if she dies then the deal goes away!” Y/N yelled, “We don’t know if that’ll work either, guys!” He cried out, he was tempted to throw them both out of the car. “All you’re pitching me right now is a bunch of ‘ifs’ and ‘maybes’ and that’s not good enough because if we fuck with this deal then both of you die!!” Dean exploded.
He was beyond frustrated at his brother and girlfriend for how naive they are being right now. They were determined and stubborn about it but Dean wasn’t willing to listen to their ridiculous plan, the idea of risking their lives to save his was heart wrenching.
Y/N and Sam were both equally frustrated and angry with themselves at how stubborn Dean is being about his whole ‘no to summoning the crossroads demon’. Yet despite their irritation, they care and love for him more than anything and are desperate to get him out of his deal although feeling helpless.
“And if we don’t screw with it, you die!” Y/N retorted, the pain and anger clear in her tone. “Sam, Y/N, ENOUGH!” He bellowed loudly, slapping his steering wheel in frustration. “I’m not gonna have this conversation!!” Y/N clenched her jaw, tightening her grip around her locket. “Why, because you said so?!” She mocked, narrowing her eyes at him.
“YES BECAUSE I SAID SO”
“WELL YOU’RE NOT JOHN OR DAD!!”
He paused and gripped the steering wheel at her words, his whole body went rigid in the driver’s seat. Meanwhile, Sam froze. his jaw falling agape. Right now, he was wishing his seat would swallow him. “Excuse me?” Dean said stiffly. Y/N kept her gaze hard, knowing she had just stepped into uncharted territory, but she never shied from a challenge.
“You heard me” She stated firmly, holding her ground as she crossed her arms over her chest. His head snapped over into her direction, the two lovers holding a heated gaze in which both were not backing down from before he focused back onto the road. “No, but I am the oldest. And I’m doing what’s best!” Sam and Y/N sighed in frustration, rolling their eyes at Dean’s words. “But Dean-!“
“You’re gonna let this go, you understand me?” He interrupted Sam’s protest, his expression as serious as a heart attack, Sam held back a scoff as he nodded stiffly, not really having a choice in the matter. Dean then turned to Y/N, he shot her a stern look, his expression demanding in compliance, “Are we clear?” He stated firmly. Y/N gritted her teeth, raising a brow at him, “Excuse me?” she bit back bitterly.
He looked at her, her stubbornness getting on his last nerve. “I gave you an order!” he snapped. Her head flew up with shock, her heart dropped in her chest. She felt like she was 14 again, forced to listen to her father. Tears welled up in her eyes, staring back at him with disbelief as she practically shrunk into her seat. Sam’s eyes widened, the look on his face said ‘You did not just say that’.
The second those words left his mouth, he regretted them. He went bug-eyed wide when he saw how hurt his girlfriend’s features turned, the look in her eyes told him he messed up big time.
Y/N forced herself to close her mouth, swallowing harshly. She tore her gaze away from Dean, shutting down mentally and emotionally. It was uncommon for her to shut down, usually she’d snap back at her father after she grew a pair and started rebelling with Sam but hearing it come from Dean made her crumble. “Yes, sir” she muttered through a croaky voice and watery eyes.
Right there and then, his heart shattered into pieces at her soft reply, he had never made her use that word before, not even in a sexy way, usually it was reserved for their dads. Hearing her call him like that felt so wrong on so many levels. He never wanted her to ever be afraid of him, that was never his intention. He knew he really screwed up, at a loss for words, feeling guilty and ashamed.
Sam shifted his eyes over to Y/N, who was clutching at the book in her lap, biting her lip to stop her tears from flowing. His face dropped, a painful pang hitting in his own heart before he looked at his brother, glaring at him.
The brothers communicated with their eyes, ‘Apologize’ Sam’s face told him in Winchesterarian.
Dean met his gaze, an expression of helplessness and ‘I don’t know how to’ written on his face.
Sam’s eyes narrowed and he jerked his head toward Y/N, ‘Apologize. Now.’
He could practically hear Sam’s voice in his head, telling him to just apologize to her. He could’ve been able to just do it until he dared to look at his girlfriend through the corner of his eye. Seeing her teary eyes that she was trying to mask over with a cold expression was the thing that had him feeling like he had been shot in the heart.
“Y/N...” He tried, softly, “Baby, look at me” Her nostrils flared at his desperate plea, further turning herself in the corner of the backseat behind Sam. She didn’t dare to look at him, cursing herself internally for getting so worked up. Why didn’t she just snap back? She’s usually good at that.
He swallowed hard, it felt like there was a lump in throat, his heart shattering even more the more he watched her refuse to look at him. “Please? Look at me” he begged lowly, reaching over to place her hand on her thigh. She remained silent, Sam’s gaze burning into the side of his brother’s head. The younger Winchester felt as though he was in the middle of the argument of the parents he never had.
The pain only increased at the action as she practically slapped his hand away, he skulked like a kicked puppy. He had to restrain himself from grabbing her and making her look at him.
“Tell him about the psychotic killer” She told the younger Winchester, her voice wavering as she leaned back into the seat, pulling her knees to her chest, not even bothering to take her off her black knee-high boots. Sam, on the other hand, was pissed at Dean.
‘What? I tried’ Dean responded in Winchesterarian, attempting to shrug nonchalantly. Sam shot him a nasty glare that said, ‘You can try harder, you jerk’ before he looked at Y/N, who was now hugging her knees against her chest, “The what?” Sam asked gently, turning around to face her.
“From the newspaper clipping inside the book” She answered, resting her chin on her knee. Sam nodded, furrowing his brows as he opened the book and started to read over the article. Dean let Sam go over all the case information, his eyes once again glued to his girlfriend’s form in the backseat. He really hated himself right now.
“Psychotic killer: Rips victims apart with brute-like ferocity.” Sam read off of the article, “Okay, any mention of his razor-sharp teeth or his 4-inch claws, animal eyes?” Dean joked half-heartedly, his question directed to Y/N. She simply shook her head, keeping her eyes trained on the droplets of rain running down the window. Dean let out a puff of air. He wanted this conversation to be over so he could just hug her and take it all back.
“Sammy?” he turned to Sam who also shook his head. “But the lunar cycle’s right” Sam sighed, “Look, if it is a werewolf, we don’t have long. Moon’s full Friday and that’s the last time he changes for a month” He added urgent, his tone solemn. “Two days, no sweat.” Dean mumbled, glancing back at Y/N who now was in the middle of lighting a cigarette.
She took a deep puff of her cigarette before letting out a loud sigh, rolling down the window since the rain cleared up. Dean watched the glow of the butt between her fingers, her elbow resting on the window. Her emotions were at war with each other as she inhaled the nicotine.
On one hand, she was boiling with anger towards him but on the other, she longed to just forget about it and be held in his arms. She and Sam just wanted to help him, that’s all.
____________________________________________
Maple Springs, New York
“I’m Detective Plant, this is Detective Page and Lee” Dean introduced himself to the sole survivor of the ‘psychotic killer’ mauling, flashing him his fake badge along with Sam and Y/N before pointing to them. Sam and Dean used the last names of the frontmen of legendary English rock band Led Zeppelin, Robert Plant and Jimmy Page. While Y/N used the last name of Evanescence’s lead singer, Amy Lee.
“We’re with the County Sheriff’s Department” He added as they all simultaneously opened their suit jackets, stuffing them into the inner pockets. Y/N wore a suit this round too, contrasting her usual blouse with a skirt.
“Yeah, uh, been expecting you” Kyle, the sole survivor, sighed from his hospital bed. He wore a blue hospital gown, along with stitches to the side of his face due to claw marks from the ‘psychotic killer’. “Yeah? You have?” Y/N asked, the trio shocked. “All morning. You are the sketch artists, right?”
“Um…” Sam hummed nervously, “Absolutely” Dean chimed in confidently, Y/N glanced over at him raising a brow before nodding along in confirmation. “That is actually who my partner is,” Dean smiled, pointing to Sam. Y/N caught his drift, when Dean nudged her, going along with it, “Oh, man. The things he can do with a pen” Her words caused Sam to panic.
Sam awkwardly chuckled before side-eying the two. “But, listen, before we get started on that, I wanted to ask you…uh, how'd you get away?” Dean asked as he stuffed his hand into his pocket. Kyle’s expression darkened at the question, he inhaled deeply to calm himself down before answering. “I- I have no idea. I was hiding…and he found me. He was coming right for me and then he just stopped”
Dean, Y/N and Sam exchanged looks with each other, all three wearing the same expression of confusion. Kyle’s breathing became labored as he reminisced, “Stared at me with this blank look. After that, he just took off running” Sam and Y/N looked at the man with pure sympathy, their hearts aching for him. His situation hit home since they related to his survivor's guilt.
“Okay…um” Sam cleared his throat, swallowing as he took out his notepad from his pocket. “I’m gonna need as much physical detail as you can remember” The younger Winchester flipped the pad open before clicking his pen. Dean and Y/N peered over his shoulder with amusement, eager to see what ‘drawing’ he was gonna come up with.
Kyle nodded before taking a moment to compose himself. “Uh..yeah. He was about six feet tall. Dark hair” He inhaled sharply. “Um..what about his eyes? What color eyes did he have?” Sam asked, lifting his pen. “Uh…blue? It was dark” Kyle answered, puzzled as Sam nodded. Dean shot Y/N an amused look, taking in how she was smiling at the panic Sam was in.
She glanced over at him, her smile faltering as they made eye contact before focusing back on Kyle. Dean’s face dropped along with his heart. “Did they seem…animalish?” She asked, “Excuse me?” Kyle’s brows furrowed. “What about his teeth? You notice anything strange about them?” Sam chimed in, scrambling to save his drawing that was turning out to be a complete disaster.
“No, they were just teeth” Kyle shook his head, his eyes squinted in confusion. “Teeth. Okay” Sam responded. “What about his fingernails?” Dean asked, “Look, he’s- he’s just a normal guy with normal eyes and teeth and fingernails” Kyle began to hyperventilate, Y/N immediately picked up on the tell-tale signs of a panic attack, having experienced them herself. “Sir, it’s okay, we’re just-” She tried to comfort him.
“No” Kyle became choked up, tears welling up in his eyes as he shook his head frantically. “No. Those were my brothers. This guy…he killed my brothers. The only family I had.” Sam and Y/N’s expression softened, their hearts breaking for the broken man on the hospital bed. Dean had his expression of pure pity as Kyle burst into tears, his shoulders shaking as sobs filled the room. “How would you feel?” He asked them.
He felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart at Kyle’s question as Y/N’s gaze dropped to the ground, biting at her lip to stop herself from becoming choked up also while the images of Sam dying flashed in her head. The two shared a sorrowful look before answering, “Can’t imagine anything worse” Sam replied, swallowing harshly as he imagined anything happening to Dean.
“Agreed” Y/N sighed in agreement, Dean’s gaze shifted over to the two, his expression filled with guilt and remorse. He took a deep breath, “Look, I know this isn’t easy but if you could remember any more details..” Dean said to Kyle gently. Kyle nodded through the sobs before he inhaled deeply, wiping the fresh tears from his cheeks. “I’m sorry. I got- I just” He began to apologize, “It’s okay, hun” Y/N reassured him, placing her hand on his shoulder.
“Just..go back to that night. You were at the construction site” Dean prompted him. Kyle thought for a second, “There was one more thing. He had a, uh…a tattoo on his arm of a cartoon character” Kyle tried to remember. “It was the guy, who- He was chasing the Road Runner” He rubbed his head as Dean and Y/N’s faces lit up. “Wile E. Coyote” They answered in unison, pointing at him in recognition.
“Yeah, that’s it” Kyle confirmed, Y/N bit her lip to stop herself from screaming victory. "That’s the bastard,” Dean smirked. Sam looked at them almost impressed as he continued scribbling on the notepad. “Kyle?” A voice said from behind them, their heads turned to face Dr. Garrison. “Dr. Garrison” Kyle smiled sadly at the man. “How are you holding up?” The doctor asked his patient in concern.
“Okay, considering” Kyle sighed, “You’re, uh, Kyle’s doctor?” Dean asked, taking out his fake badge. “Yes,” Dr. Harrison raised a brow at them. “Can I just ask you a few questions?” He asked, gesturing for them to step outside. “Uh- Sure” The doctor nodded, his expression puzzled at the question.Dr. Garrison followed Dean outside into the hallway before he shut the door behind them as Sam and Y/N stayed with Kyle.
“Don’t I get to see it?” Kyle asked Sam, pointing to the sketch in his notepad. Sam’s eyes widened as he flipped open the sketchpad, Y/N peered over his shoulder again, covering her mouth to stop herself from laughing at the horrendous drawing. “Uh…yeah, yeah” Sam chuckled nervously, handing Kyle the pad. “It’s a, you know, work in progress” Kyle took the pad from him, his brows furrowing as he tried to make out the messy drawing. “It’s really..um-” Kyle responded confused, giving Sam a pitiful look.
-
The trio were now walking back to the Impala, Dean was cackling at the drawing in Sam’s pad as Y/N snickered into her palm. “Boy, this is a piece of art, really” Dean laughed as Y/N snickered into her hand. “Yeah, like you could’ve done any better” Sam rolled his eyes, snatching the pad away from Dean before smacking his brother in the back of the head with the pad. “Ow, hey!” Dean rubbed the back of his head before he continued snickering.
Y/N took the pad out of Sam’s hands, laughing harder at the drawing the longer she examined it, “I’m so framing this” Dean smiled at her laugh, enjoying seeing her laugh after the silence she’s been giving him. He chuckled at her comment, “No” Sam whined in protest, “It’s not that funny” He reached for the pad, but Y/N snatched it away, holding it out of his reach. “Oh, hell yeah it is” she shot back before sticking it in her pants. “But I-“
“Don’t even” she warned playfully, shutting him up. Sam pouted as she reached up, patting him on his head of hair before he turned to Dean. “What did the doc have to say about Kyle’s brothers?” He asked as he sighed in defeat. “Not much, they were DOA at the scene. He did give me the lowdown on the coroner's report” Dean replied, “Let me guess, their hearts were missing” Sam muttered as they continued to pace down the sidewalk.
“Nope, but chunks of their kidneys, lungs and intestines” Dean answered, Sam and Y/N grimaced in disgust and confusion. “Dude, that’s just gross” she mumbled, gagging, “Yeah, also definitely not werewolf behavior” He agreed, feeling a bloom of relief that she sorta spoke to him. Whether it was indirectly or not, he would take anything he got at this very moment from her. Hell, he’d take another slap if it means they’d kiss and make up.
“So, what? A demon? Attacker could’ve been possessed” Sam suggested, “Why would a demon stop halfway through an attack?” Y/N questioned, raising a brow. “I think that- uh…could it-. I got nothing” Sam stuttered, “Me neither” Dean agreed, nudging Y/N with his elbow. She looked up at him in acknowledgment, giving a nod before she sighed.
The hunter smiled back at his psychic as the trio finally approached the Impala and stood in a comfortable silence while Dean unlocked the door. That was quickly disturbed by Sam clearing his throat. They turned to face him, his arms crossed with a raised eyebrow. “Can you two at least talk to each other, or are you gonna ignore each other for the rest of the hunt?”
Y/N and Dean snapped their heads together, meeting each other's eyes for a split second before looking away. Y/N avoided looking at Dean altogether while he shot a warning look at Sam. “Shut up, Sammy” The couple snapped in unison before simultaneously opening their doors, Dean opening the drivers side and Y/N opening the passenger’s side, both climbing in.
Sam sighed, his hands dropping to his sides but a small, smug smirk formed on his lips as he opened the back door and settled into the back seat. Y/N crossed her arms as she stared out the window while Dean sighed, starting the car, his eyes shifting over to her every so often. The silence immediately fell over the car like a thick sheet, and tension was radiating off in waves from the front of the car.
Sam groaned to himself as he sunk into the seat, knowing it’d be another 15 minutes of unbearable atmosphere until they got to the motel room and then another however long this fight was gonna last until they made up.
____________________________________________
The evening was now setting in. Dean went out to get dinner for everyone while Y/N stayed back in their motel room and Sam stayed in his separate one. Now, she was on a phone call with Jo, rambling on about her argument with Dean.
“I-I don’t know what to do, Jo” Y/N sighed heavily through the phone as she laid on her side, staring up at the ceiling. “I know you’re both stubborn as hell, but you’re gonna have to talk to him. This can’t go on forever” Jo responded with a calm, stern tone. Y/N groaned, burying her head into one of the pillows.
“I want to but I can’t!” She exclaimed defensively. “Everytime I look at him now, all I see is dad and it’s so fucking-….UGH!” She screamed into the pillow, her words muffled along with her string of curses and shouts. “Hey- hey” Jo replied with a comforting tone. “I know, the whole ‘Daddy issues’ thing is a huge trigger. But this is Dean, he’s not John or your dad” There was a soft yet stern tone to her words, trying to talk some sense into her friend.
“I do not have daddy issues” Y/N scoffed, pulling her head out of the pillow to prop herself against the bed frame. Jo scoffed right back. “You so do and so does Dean. Hell, all four of us do” Jo responded bluntly, “You have major, unresolved trauma that stems from your dad. You and I both know it” She said gently. Y/N inhaled deeply, biting at her lip. Y/N knew she was right. The two of them had had similar conversations a thousand times before.
“I hate you, sometimes” Y/N bit back, running a hand against her forehead. “No, you love me” Jo chuckled, her laughter brightening the mood. Y/N smiled, rolling her eyes even though she knew the girl couldn’t see her, “Just…talk to him. Yell at him, smack him, whatever, I don’t care. Just end this stupid fight you two are having” Jo continued, growing serious once more.
Y/N chuckled bitterly to herself, the irony of the situation kicking in. “Who knew, our first fight is somehow our dads faults” She scoffed, shaking her head. “Yeah, go figure” Jo muttered, “Listen- I gotta go, Sam’s calling me. But you promise me, Y/N. That you’ll talk to him” Jo told her softly but firmly. Y/N nodded even though she knew Jo couldn’t see her. “Yeah, yeah. I will” She finally caved.
“Good, cause I don’t want to be your guys’ relationship counselor” They shared a soft laugh, “Remind me why we’re friends again?” Y/N joked. “Cause I’m awesome and you love me” Jo deadpanned before both girls burst into laughter, “Alright, love you, be safe” the younger huntress sent a kiss through the phone. “Love you too” Y/N replied with a bittersweet laugh, “Bye”
She hung up and laid it on the bedside table next to her, her smile falling almost immediately. She could still hear Jo’s words playing in her head, echoing through her mind as she groaned loudly. She sighed as she flopped back onto the mattress, staring up at the ceiling. Jo was right, she needed to talk to Dean. She couldn’t let this go on any longer.
-
Meanwhile, Dean strolled down the halls of the motel. His left hand was loaded with two bags, one bag containing his and Y/N’s dinner and the other with Sam’s. While his right hand held a bouquet of Y/N’s favorite flowers and a bag with her favorite snacks, a carton of her favorite cigarettes and a chocolate chip cookie bigger than his head, you’d swear it was a cake.
He came to a stop in front of Sam’s door, tucking the flowers under his arm gently, ensuring he didn’t crush the delicate fresh petals. He brought his free hand, pounding it against the hardwood.
Sam was sitting at the desk inside, his phone to his ear, his head propped up on his other fist while a coy smile played on his face. “Mmm, I think I’d like th-” His attention immediately turned to the door at the knock, jumping in his seat. “Shit- Hold on baby, I think Dean’s back” He told Jo quickly over the phone, placing it down on the table before standing up to make his way over to the door.
He raised an eyebrow as a smirk appeared on his face as he swung the door open, glancing between the bags and bouquet that was tucked under his brother’s arm. “Trying to butter her up?” Sam snickered as Dean rolled his eyes, pushing past Sam and into the room. “Oh shut up” He muttered, putting the bag with his little brother’s dinner down on the desk. Sam’s eyes flicked to the enormous cookie and cigarettes.
“Dude, it’s like the size of my head” Sam chuckled, moving to open it. “Hands off, it’s not for you” Dean quickly snatched it back, giving a stern look. Sam snickered, holding his hands up in mock surrender. “Don’t worry, I got you a salad like a healthy person” He rolled his eyes, “Fucking rabbit food” he muttered. “I’d rather eat ‘rabbit food’ than have a heart attack before I’m thirty” Sam fired back as he sat back down by the desk.
“Whatever, bitch.” Dean scoffed, flipping Sam off over his shoulder as he walked back out of the room. Sam chuckled once more as he shut the door behind him, turning the lock before heading back to his seat in front of his laptop, picking his phone back up off the table. “I’m back” He finally spoke into the phone once he settled. “And you were gone for too long,” Jo replied with a playful tone.
-
As Dean made his way back to their room, he inhaled deeply. She was probably still pissed at him, and rightfully so. She was also stubborn though, and she’d probably just continue to stonewall him until he properly apologized or she blew up.
He paused, looking down at the gifts in his hands as he reached the door to their room. Maybe a peace offering will do the trick? He sighed to himself as he took out the key to the room.
He tried to be as quiet as possible, unlocking the door cautiously and carefully opening it. He found her laying on the bed, her back facing the door. He couldn’t tell if she was asleep or not, but he knew she wasn’t going to be in a good mood by the way her shoulders seemed to be tense.
He shut the door carefully behind him, setting the bags with the food on the table before he slowly approached the bed, hiding the flowers in one hand and the bag with the cookie and cigarettes behind his back. He sighed once more and softly cleared his throat.
“Princess?” He called out quietly before pausing, waiting for her to either acknowledge him or ignore him completely. When she didn’t respond, he moved to stand next to the side of the bed, watching her for a moment. Despite the fact that she wasn’t looking at him, he could still tell she was definitely pissed. Hell, she was radiating it.
But her heart softened at the desperate tone in his voice, her eyes meeting his. Y/N pushed herself up from the bed, staring at Dean intensely as he kept the gifts hidden behind his back. Now that he had her attention, he hesitated for a moment before bringing the gifts into her vision.
“I, um, I got you a little something” He spoke cautiously as he held them out for her. He gave a small smile, an olive branch if you will. He looked hopeful, like a lost puppy, as he held up the bag that held the ridiculously huge cookie inside, cigarettes and then the bouquet of flowers. “These are for you…” He murmured.
Y/N looked from the gifts then back to Dean, she raised an eyebrow gently as her gaze shifted from his hand back to his face. She was surprised, to say the least, “Are you trying to butter me up?” Y/N repeated Sam’s words, her voice firm but not sharp, “You think you can just buy your way out with cookies and cigarettes?” She asked bluntly, not letting him off the hook so easily.
“No I-“ He exhaled, sighing. He shook his head, dropping the bag and the flowers on the nightstand. He ran his free hand over his mouth nervously, taking a second to gather his words. This was no time for cute sarcasm and corny jokes. He had to choose his words wisely.
“No, I don’t” He replied honestly, his face going serious. “I just- I just wanted to get you some of your favourites. I wasn’t trying to buy forgiveness” He responded softly. “I just...I just wanted to show that I don’t wanna keep being cold to each other…I’m sorry” He apologized genuinely yet simply, which was hard for him since he wasn’t good at it. “Please just…let me in, princess…I’m beggin’ you”
She felt her resolve falter at his words and his tone, how open and vulnerable he was being. She hated that he knew just what to do and what to say to melt her into a puddle. Damn him.
She exhaled sharply, her shoulders dropping as she shook her head slightly at herself for how quickly he could get to her. “Asshat” She muttered, her words lacking any venom behind them. He let out a soft huff of a laugh, a small grin forming on his lips, “Nutcase” He playfully shot back.
His body relaxed since he was slowly but surely making his way through the wall she’s built up around herself. He took a deep breath, moving to sit on the edge of the bed. He shifted his body so he was facing her. He set the cookies down beside her on the bed before reaching over to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, “Hey, look at me” He murmured.
She inhaled and exhaled a few times, refusing to give in. “Baby, c’mon, look at me” He pleaded again, his tone serious now. After a couple moments she finally broke, letting out a defeated huff before her eyes moved to meet his own. “I’m sorry, I’m not good at this apologizing stuff. I ain’t no Shakespeare but I really am sorry. I should’ve never said that, I’m not dad and I’m certainly not your father” He emphasized on the ‘never’.
If her heart wasn’t pounding in her chest and melting at his words, she would’ve let out a light laugh. Of course this is when he actually starts to do the right thing and take things seriously.
She let out a sigh, crossing her arms in front of her. “No, you’re not them” She agreed with a huff before her expression softened slightly, “But…you still hurt me, y’know” She told him slowly, trying to word her thoughts without coming off too confrontational.
“I just-“ Tears pricked at her eyes again, she forced herself to swallow them, deferring her gaze to her hands. “I just don’t want to see you go” She whispered, he felt his heart drop to his feet at that. The tone of her voice made it worse.
He shuffled to sit right next to her now, resting his hand on her knee, “C’mere” He murmured, pulling her over into his lap. Once she was settled he wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close to his body. He pressed his forehead against the side of her neck, “I’m sorry” He apologized once more, “I just couldn’t live without you”
Her head shot up, “And now I’m supposed to live without you?” She scoffed, pulling herself off of his lap. “Sam is supposed to live without you?!” Her voice raised. He couldn’t find a response. Part of him wanted to be selfish and say yes, but he knew it was wrong. Sam had already lost their dad, losing him would break him, but Dean didn’t realize that.
“Y/N-“ He started to protest, only for her to cut him off. “Why?” She questioned firmly, crossing her arms in front of her, “Why is it okay for you to die in months, huh?” She shook her head, her voice catching in her throat. “It’s not fair, Dean! We can help you!”
He rose from the bed, his jaw clenched, “We’ve been through this already” He told her in a stern tone. She let out a scoff through her nose, “Well I’m sorry for having a hard time swallowing the fact my boyfriend is going to die, just a little” She shot back sarcastically.
His eyes narrowed at her, “You think it’s easy for me?!” He huffed, his own frustration bubbling up. She rolled her eyes, matching his irritation as her arms fell by her sides. “No, actually, I don’t think it’s easy for you! But you’re acting like if you’re okay when clearly you’re not! You’re acting like if going to hell is just a trip to the fucking supermarket!”
She had a point. She was calling him out for his defense mechanism. But he hated how she was making him face how afraid he really was. “And what am I supposed to do, Y/N?!” He raised his voice, “Am I just supposed to walk around being a pansy ass cry baby?!” He snapped, throwing his hands up in the air. “No, you’re supposed to let us help you!”
“Damn it, Y/N, I’m trying to protect you!” He barked out, his expression hardening. “I am the oldest, I know what’s best for everyone else!” He yelled, taking a step toward her. “Is that an order?” She challenged, clenching her jaw. She threw his words straight back in his face and boy, did it hurt like a motherfucker.
They were toe to toe, his expression now soft. She simply raised her chin defiantly, refusing to back down. He bit the inside of his cheek as his nostrils flared, “No, no it’s not.” His head dropped. He took a moment before raising his head back up to just look at her, realizing she wasn’t just mad. She was scared. Terrified of losing him, as he was with her. He sighed heavily, running a hand over his face.
“I’m scared” he admitted softly, his voice cracking slightly, “I’m fucking terrified of what’s gonna happen” His shoulders slumped, no longer trying to mask his vulnerability as he brought a hand up to cup her face.
She stared up at him, her eyes locked on his. Shock glazed through her eyes at the fact that he just confessed. “It’s not fair” She repeated quietly, dropping the defiant tone as she reached out to lay a hand on his chest. “None of it’s fair”. Her voice and touch were now gentle, it was like a switch had gone off. Their argument now over, now replaced by a raw, vulnerable moment.
“No, sweetheart, it ain’t” he agreed with a sigh. He inhaled and exhaled deeply, trying to control himself. He was trying his hardest not to cry in front of her. He swallowed down the lump that formed in his throat as he moved his hand from her cheek to hold her hand, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry” he spoke softly, his voice cracking as he held her hand up to his mouth, pressing a kiss to her knuckles.
Her eyes softened at the sight of him breaking his wall down. She felt her heart clench in her chest as he held her hand tightly in his grip like a lifeline. She knew he was trying to keep his emotions in check, to keep up his tough exterior, she knew him all too well.
She didn’t want to be fighting with him, she wanted to be holding him close, comforting him. So she snaked her arms around him, pulling him into her. Dean instantly buried his face in Y/N’s neck, finding comfort.
His body relaxed, sinking into her warm embrace. His face pressed into her shoulder, his breath tickling her neck gently. He inhaled her scent, grounding himself. He felt safe in her arms. Just the feel of her against him, the familiar coconut and tobacco scent filling his nostrils, it was enough to soothe his racing heart and the anxiety that loomed over him.
His tears began to fall freely, letting out gentle choked sobs into her neck. It tore her apart limb from limb to hear Dean’s muffled sobs, her arms tightening around him as she bit the inside of her cheek.
“It’s okay, I’ve got you”
She held him close, running a hand up and down his back in a soothing motion. Her eyes shut as she gently pressed her lips to the side of his head. Dean slowly peeled himself out from her neck, his eyes trained on her lips as she brought her hand up to cup his cheek, wiping a stray tear away with her thumb.
Slowly, ever so slowly, he closed the remaining distance between them, gently connecting their lips. With one hand cupping her cheek and the other on her waist, he kissed her with a desperate need and tenderness.
Y/N responded eagerly, her fingers tangling in the short locks of his hair as she deepened the kiss, letting her own emotions and desire show through her actions. The taste of Dean’s salty tears coated her tongue but she didn’t care, she wanted to make him feel better. Their kiss was filled with a mix of passion and desperation, eliciting a light moan from her lips.
The moan was what did it for him. In a swift motion he picked her up. Y/N gasped from the sudden shift as he hoisted her with ease, her thighs residing on either side of his hips. His lips returned to hers. He walked backward until he lowered himself onto the bed, leaving Y/N straddling him.
He laid back on the mattress, his strong arms wrapping around Y/N's waist, pulling her closer. His hands roamed her back, tracing the curves of her spine before settling on her hips. He nipped at her bottom lip playfully, then soothed the sting with his tongue, deepening the kiss further.
Breaking away for a moment, he gazed up at her with heated eyes, "I need you" His voice was husky with desire. He nuzzled his nose against hers, breathing in her scent deeply before capturing her mouth once more in a searing kiss. His hands roamed over her curves, squeezing and caressing every inch he could reach.
Breaking the kiss momentarily, he looked up at her with heavy-lidded eyes, "Make love to me, baby" he breathed, his voice low and pleading. Y/N shivered at his words, her core clenching with need. She leaned down, her breasts brushing against his chest as she captured his lips in another passionate kiss. Her hands pushed off his leather jacket along with his flannel, eager to feel his skin against hers.
Breaking the kiss, she sat up and pulled his shirt open, revealing his chiseled torso. She ran her hands over his pecs, feeling the defined muscles beneath. "I need you too," she whispered, her hot breath fanning over his skin. She leaned down, her lips trailing kisses along his collarbone, her hands sliding lower to unbutton his pants.
As she worked to free him, she looked up at him through her lashes, her (e/c) eyes smoldering with lust. "Tell me what you want…tell me why you need” Dean groaned under her ministrations, his head falling back against the pillow as her lips trailed fire across his skin. His hands gripped her hips tighter, urging her on as she worked to free him from his jeans.
He panted heavily, his voice strained with desire when he finally managed to form words. "Stop being a fuckin’ tease, y/n/n." He hissed. His hips bucked slightly, seeking friction against her palm as she finally freed his straining erection.
Dean's eyes darkened with lust as he watched her lower her head towards his aching cock. He couldn't help but thrust his hips up slightly, seeking the contact he craved so desperately. When her warm, wet tongue made contact with the tip of his cock, he let out a guttural groan, his grip on her hair tightening. "Oh, shit...just like that," he praised, his voice rough with pleasure.
He rocked his hips in time with her movements, pushing deeper into her mouth with each stroke. The sensation of her lips and tongue working together was almost too much to bear, and he knew he wouldn't last long if she kept this up. "Baby, you're killing me here," he warned, his words coming out in ragged pants. "If you don't stop, I'm gonna cum right down your throat." He sounded utterly pathetic, and she loved it.
Dean's words sent a thrill through Y/N, knowing she had him right where she wanted him, on the edge and desperate for release. She doubled her efforts, taking him deeper into her mouth with each bob of her head. Her tongue swirled around the sensitive head, lapping up the pre-cum that leaked from his tip.
"Mmmph," she hummed around his length, the vibrations sending shockwaves of pleasure through him. Her free hand slid down to cup his balls, gently rolling them in her palm. Dean threw his head back, a string of curses tumbling from his lips as he fought to maintain control. Suddenly, she drew back, licking her lips as she peeled herself off of him.
Dean's hips jerked upwards, seeking her warmth as she released him from her mouth with a pop. He was left panting, his chest heaving with exertion as he stared down at her, his eyes wild with lust. "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice a mixture of confusion and desperation.
Her eyes flashed with a mischievous glint as she began deliberately stripping slowly, taking her sweet time. Y/N bit her lower lip, savoring the anticipation building between them as she teased him mercilessly. She took her time removing each article of clothing, letting the fabric slide sensually over her curves. First went her top, revealing the bra that barely contained her breasts. Next came her pants, pooling around her ankles to expose the lace panties that hugged her hips.
Her hands moved to the clasp of her bra, but instead of releasing it, she simply toyed with the mechanism, keeping herself just out of reach. She leaned in close, her breath hot against Dean's ear as she whispered, "You want these off? You gotta earn it, big boy."
With that, she straightened up and turned around, presenting her backside to him. She bent over slightly, giving him an enticing view of her ass clad in the delicate lace. Dean’s eyes instantly zoomed in on her anti possession sigil tramp stamp, his hand finding its way around his cock as she ran her thumbs along the edge of her panties.
Dean's gaze locked onto the tantalizing sight of her ass, his eyes drinking in every curve and dip, every perfect imperfection. He could see the intricate design of her tattoo, a constant reminder of the powerful woman he loved. His cock throbbed in his hand, pre-cum leaking from the tip as he imagined burying himself deep inside her.
He slowly began pumping himself, his lips parted while she pushed down her panties, finally allowing it to pool at her feet. Y/N stepped out of her discarded clothes, now fully nude from the waist down before Dean's hungry gaze. She turned around to meet his eyes, snatching his hand away from his cock, stopping his self pleasuring.
Dean's eyes widened in surprise as Y/N abruptly stopped his hand mid-stroke. He let out a soft whine as she removed his hand from his throbbing erection, his body craving her touch. He looked up at her with pleading eyes, his voice low and needy. "Please, baby..."
He tried to pull her closer, desperate to feel her bare skin against his own. But she held him at arm's length, a coy smile playing on her lips as she admired his state of arousal. "Patience, charming," she cooed before attaching her lips to his against, straddling him once more. In a swift motion, she grounded her wetness against him, eliciting a soft moan from herself.
As their tongues danced, she ground her hips against his hard length, coating him in her slick arousal. Dean's hands roamed her back, squeezing her ass as he pulled her flush against him, desperate for more contact.
Y/N broke the kiss, her chest heaving as she gazed down at him with hooded eyes. "Please” he whined. She smirked in response, heeding to his pleas as she reached between them, positioning his tip at her entrance before slowly sinking down, enveloping him in her tight heat inch by delicious inch until they were fully joined. They both let out a gasp at the exquisite sensation, their bodies fitting together perfectly.
Y/N began to move, rolling her hips in a slow, sensual rhythm. Dean's head fell back against the pillows as she sank down onto him, his eyes fluttering shut at the incredible feeling of being buried deep within her warmth. He could feel every inch of her, her walls gripping him tightly as she started to move.
"Oh, fuck yes..." he groaned, his hands gripping her hips tightly as she rode him. He couldn't get enough, his hips bucking up to meet her downward strokes, driving himself even deeper inside her.
Their bodies moved in perfect sync, a sensual dance of pleasure and passion. Dean's mind went blank, focused solely on the feeling of Y/N above him, her breasts bouncing with each roll of her hips, her moans filling the room.
He reached up to cup one of her breasts, thumbing over the hardened nipple as he pulled her down to capture her lips in a fierce, passionate kiss. Their tongues tangled, devouring each other. Y/N felt Dean's fingers dig into her hips, urging her on as she continued to ride him with increasing fervor. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room, punctuated by their ragged breathing and moans of pleasure.
She broke the kiss, her chest heaving as she gazed down at Dean with lust-filled eyes. "You like that, baby?" she purred, grinding her clit against him with each downward stroke. "Tell me how good I feel..." Dean's eyes rolled back in ecstasy as she rode him harder, her inner muscles clenching around his cock with each grind of her hips.
“Fuck, yeah," he gritted out, his voice strained with pleasure. "You feel amazing, baby. So fucking tight and wet..." His hands slid down to grab her ass, kneading the firm flesh as he helped guide her movements. "Take what you need, princess. Use my cock however you want."
Dean's hips snapped up to meet hers, driving himself impossibly deeper as he chased his impending climax. "I'm getting close," he warned, his breaths coming in short, sharp bursts. "Don't stop, please..."
Y/N's pace became frantic, her nails digging into Dean's shoulders as she chased her own release. "Yes, yes, yes!" she chanted, her voice rising in pitch as she neared the edge. In a sudden motion, Dean tilted her to the side, flipping them over so that Y/N was pinned beneath him, her legs wrapped around his waist as he continued to thrust into her.
The change in angle allowed him to hit that sweet spot deep inside her with each stroke, sending shockwaves of pleasure through both of them. Y/N cried out, her back arching off the bed as Dean's new position sent her hurtling towards climax. Her legs tightened around him, heels digging into his ass as she urged him on. "Right there, Dean! Don't stop!"
With a feral growl, Dean pounded into her, driven by the urgent need to make her come apart beneath him. He could feel her walls starting to flutter, signaling her impending orgasm. He reached between them, using his middle and ring finger to tease her clit. "That's it, let go for me," he rasped, his own release looming on the horizon.
Y/N's entire body tensed, the added friction provided by Dean’s fingers sending jolts of ecstasy through her veins. With a wail, she shattered, her pussy clamping down on his cock like a vice as waves of ecstasy crashed over her. Her eyes flashed white for a brief moment before returning to normal, her vision blurring from the intensity of her climax. "Dean!" she screamed, her nails raking down his back as she rode out the aftershocks.
Dean threw his head back, a guttural roar tearing from his throat as Y/N's spasming walls triggered his own explosive release. He pumped into her frantically, burying himself to the hilt as jet after jet of hot cum flooded her pussy. "Fuck, Y/N!" he bellowed, his body trembling with the force of his release. He collapsed on top of her, still twitching inside her as they both struggled to catch their breaths.
Y/N wrapped her arms around Dean, holding him close as they both came down from their intense high. She stroked his sweat-dampened hair, nuzzling his cheek affectionately. "Mmm, I love you," she murmured, a satisfied smile curving her lips. After a moment, she carefully unwrapped her legs from around his waist, allowing him to slip free from her still-quivering pussy. She watched as a trickle of their combined fluids seeped out, trickling down her creases.
“We should clean up," she said softly, giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze. Dean lifted his head, meeting Y/N's gaze with a tender smile of his own. "I love you more, baby," he replied, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. He carefully extracted himself from her body, groaning slightly at the loss of their intimate connection. Rolling to the side, he sat up and stretched, his muscles still humming with satisfaction.
He reached for her hand, intertwining their fingers so she sat up with him. "But first... I think we've earned a little cuddle time." He tugged her close, wrapping an arm around her shoulders as he nestled her against his side.
Y/N nodded, snuggling closer to Dean's warm embrace. She rested her head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. Her fingers traced idle patterns on his abdomen, enjoying the feel of his skin under her touch. Y/N nodded, snuggling closer to Dean's warm embrace. She rested her head on his chest as he threw the blanket over them, listening to the steady beat of his heart.
Her fingers traced idle patterns on his abdomen, enjoying the feel of his skin under her touch. Her eyes glanced over to food he brought early that was resting on the table and the large cookie on the nightstand. “So….about that food…”
____________________________________________
The next morning, the trio found themselves at the hospital again after finding out about another attack, one casualty and one survivor. They were decked out again in their suits and ties, pacing down the halls. The brothers walked side by side to Y/N. Her eye caught wind of a few deputies, yanking them both to the receptionist desk.
The brothers stumbled slightly at the abrupt force but composed themselves quickly, turning to conceal themselves. They were now casually leaning on the desk as the deputies walked by. Once the police were out of sight, they exchanged nods before proceeding back to the hospital room of the victim, Julie Watson. Sam kept glancing over his shoulder, making sure the cops didn’t suspect them.
Once they found the room, they came upon Dr. Garrison trying to aid a hysterical Julie, the blonde woman sobbing and pleading to leave. “Please, please” Julie pleaded, “Hey, shh, shh. We need to observe you. The drugs may be in your system” Dr. Garrison said gently, his hands on her shoulder.
The brothers shared a look as they watched the woman sobbing, Sam felt an instant pang in his heart for the woman. His first instinct was to approach her but Y/N held up a hand, telling him to stay back, a deep frown of pity on her face towards the grieving and traumatized woman. “I have to go, I have things to do. Arrangements I need to make”
“It can wait. Now you need to rest” Dr. Garrison insisted calmly. “Stay. I’ll be back in a few minutes” He advised her, turning to walk out of the room. His eyes connected with Y/N’s, a deep sigh escaping him. “Detectives” Dr. Garrison greeted the trio as he stuffed his hands into his coat pocket. “Dr. Garrison” Dean greeted back, his eyes shifting between the doctor and his patient. “What the hell’s going on here? My whole town’s going insane”
Dr. Garrison shook his head, his shoulders slumped forward, the exhaustion evident on his features. “We’ll let you know as soon as we do” Y/N replied kindly, offering the man a small tight smile. Her sympathy towards the doctor was clear as she responded, and Dr. Garrison returned a tired smile, rubbing a hand over his face, “I’m afraid my patient is becoming difficult. Can you help me talk to her please? Maybe as a female figure, she might respond to you”
“Course, anything to help” Y/N nodded firmly, Dr. Garrison seemed grateful before wordlessly stepping out of the room. Y/N and the boys then stepped in, cautiously approaching the distraught woman. Julie was trembling and looked like she was fighting a losing battle with her own emotions. She sniffled and wiped her tear-streaked face as she saw the three approach her. “Mrs. Watson? Hi” Dean greeted her, reaching into his jacket along with Sam and Y/N to pull out their badges.
“We just need to ask you a few questions,” He added. “Do we have to go over this again? Now?” Julie hiccupped. The brothers nodded, putting their badges away. “We’ll try to be brief” Sam assured her gently as Y/N sat on the edge of the bed, taking a hold of Julie’s hand in hers, while the boys remained standing behind her. “Mrs. Watson, can you tell us how you got away?”
Julie’s bottom lip quivered even more as fresh tears gathered in her eyes, “l didn’t eat as much as KEN did so I wasn’t as out of it” She began, letting out a shaky sigh as she looked from one hunter to the other. “And when the old woman was…” She hiccuped, glancing down at her hand in Y/N’s, her grip tightening around the psychic’s hand.
Y/N’s hand rubbed soothingly over her hand, her own heart clenching in her chest. “It’s okay, honey. Take your time.” Y/N urged her softly, Julie shut her eyes tightly, sucking in a deep breath as she tried to compose herself. “When the old woman was what?” Y/N prompted gently, placing a hand over Julie’s that was gripping her own.
“..when she was carving up Ken, I shoved her and she fell. Cracked her head on the stove” Julie finally forced out, another sob leaving her chest. The brothers exchanged a solemn look, Dean’s jaw clenched. “She’s dead, right? I killed her?”
They all exchanged solemn looks, Y/N turning to the Winchesters before nodding in confirmation to Julie’s question. “Do you have any idea why she would do this to you?” Dean questioned gently, stuffing his hands into his pockets. Julie shook her head frantically, her fingers digging into Y/N’s hand, “No. One minute, she’s just a sweet old lady and the next, she was like a monster” Dean furrowed his brow along with Y/N at Julie’s story.
“Can you remember anything else?” Sam butted in. “Um..yeah” Julie glanced down at her and Y/N’s hands again, sniffling. “Did you find a little girl there by any chance?” She asked them. “A little girl? At the house” Sam asked, looking between Dean and Y/N. They shared an equally confused expression, wondering where this was going.
“I thought I saw her outside the window. She- she just disappeared. Just..vanished into thin air” Julie informed them, taking her hand off of Y/N’s so she can wipe her nose. “Must’ve been the drugs” Y/N’s furrowed her brows at Julie’s words, her gaze flickered behind her, between the boys. They were all thinking the same thing. A spirit. A vengeful one.
“This disappearing girl, what did she look like?” Dean questioned. “Does it matter?” Julie asked. “Yes, every detail matters” Y/N insisted, nodding. Julie sighed before thinking back, “Um…she had this dark, dark hair and really pale skin. She was around 8” She made eye contact with Y/N, “She was a beautiful child. It was…of to see her in the middle of something so horrible” Julie began to sob into her hands again.
The trio shared another look, something akin to a plan forming in their minds. “Thank you for your time, Ma’am” Sam nodded to her kindly before looking towards Dean and Y/N to follow him out of the room, the three gathered in the hallway right outside.
____________________________________________
Now at the scene of the crime, they all changed out of their suits, in their usual outfits now. Sam scanned the house with the EMF meter while Y/N trailed her hands along the edge of a window still, a gaping hollow feeling filling her body. “Well, there’s no sulfur anywhere. How about the EMF?” Dean asked Sam from the kitchen. “There’s definitely some, but it’s faint” Sam answered.
Dean entered the room, his eyes roaming around, noting nothing suspicious at first sight. “Bring it over here” Y/N gestured with her hand, opening her eyes as she opened at the window still. Sam approached her, holding the EMF meter right next to the window. The meter began to screech loudly, beeping more rapid and frantic, the meter confirming the presence of a spirit. Dean chuckled to himself, “Gotta love that ESP” He smirked as he wiggled his eyebrows at Y/N.
She scowled playfully in return as Sam snickered, flipping them both off. "Eat a rag" she quipped before shutting her eyes again, trying to see if she could connect to anything. The brothers watch her, waiting for her to communicate with the spirit. But Y/N's face scrunched up, a frustrated sigh leaving her. "I can see her, I can get glimpses." She said, her eyes opening up again.
"Not enough to connect and get information?" Sam inquired. Y/N shook her head, her shoulders slumping defeatedly. “It’s most intense by the window, there was definitely a spirit here” She confirmed, pushing herself up to her feet before dusting her hands off. “So we’ve got the spirit of a little girl who stood outside the crime scene and watched?” Dean commented, Sam and Y/N shrugged in return, “Looks like” Sam said as he shut the EMF meter off.
“What the fuck do you make of that?” Dean asked, Sam and Y/N shared a look, having had a conversation about the crimes when Dean was taking forever in the bathroom at the motel. “Actually, we do have a theory. Uh- sorta” Sam responded as he rubbed the back of his neck. Dean’s brows furrowed, his curiosity piqued. "Hit me" He was intrigued, arms crossing his chests as he rocked back on his heels. “Well, we’re thinking about fairytales” Y/N began.
Dean’s head shot up, “Oh, that’s- That’s nice” Dean snorted, placing his hands on his hips. “You two think about fairytales all the time?” He teased them. “No, charming, not like that” Y/N sighed, Sam rolling his eyes at Dean, he knew his brother would not make the case easier. “Dean, we’re talking about the murders” Sam answered for her, taking over.
“A guy and a girl hiking through the woods, an old lady tries to eat ‘em. That’s Hansel and Gretel. And then we got three brothers arguing over how to build houses and then attacked by the big bad wolf” Sam explained as he picked up his jacket from the couch. Dean’s face took a moment to process these words Sam had just spoken before the realization dawned on him, “Three little pigs?”
“Yeah” Y/N nodded as she put on her own jacket after taking it from Dean’s extended hand. “Actually, those guys were a little chubby,” Dean commented with amusement. “Not the point, smartass” Y/N playfully flicked the bottom of his chin in retaliation to his sass. Dean smirked mischievously, raising an eyebrow at her.
Sam’s eyes flickered between them, shaking his head. “Oh, wait. I thought those things ended with everybody living happily ever after?” Dean asked as he padded over to the window still, peeling the curtain back slightly. "No, no, not the originals" Y/N corrected him as she too headed to the table, picking up Dean’s duffel bag to sling it over her shoulder, Sam nodded in agreement as he pulled his phone out from his pocket after it vibrated.
“See, the Grimm brothers’ stuff was kind of like folklore of its day. Full of sex, violence, cannibalism” She explained. "Yeah, and then it got sanitized over the years, turned into Disney flicks and bedtime stories” Sam chimed in as he responded to his girlfriend's text message before stuffing the phone into his pocket and stuffing his jacket on. Dean’s eyebrows shot up in surprise, letting the curtain fall back into place turning around to face them once again.
“So you think the murders are, uh, what’s a reenactment? That’s a little crazy” Dean said, tilting his head at them as Y/N placed her foot up on the table to tie her laces. “Crazy as what? Everyday of our lives?” Y/N shot back, Sam snorted in agreement. Dean chuckled lightly and shook his head at them. "Touché" he conceded. "How’s a creepy ghost girl involved?" He voiced his thoughts aloud.
Sam frowned as he zipped his bag up on the table, “Um, well, she must’ve been here for a reason. I’m willing to bet you top dollar she was at the construction site too” he said, Dean internally groaned, looking between his brother and girlfriend. “We gotta do research now, don’t we?” Y/N looked up from tying her shoelace to playfully smirk at Dean.
“You say that like it's a bad thing" she teased, Sam holding back his chuckle, earning a glare from Dean. “Nerds,” Dean scoffed, taking the duffel bag from her as she placed her foot back onto the ground. Y/N rolled her eyes at Dean's comment, her hands finding her hips. "Excuse me, who's been reading romance novels all week?” She shot back, Sam bursted out laughing at the revelation.
Dean pointed a finger at her, a mixture of amusement and annoyance on his face. "That is a low blow" he defended weakly with a grumble, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly as Sam continued to laugh. “Burn!” The younger Winchester exclaimed between laughs, lifting his hand up to high-five Y/N.
Y/N gladly high-fived Sam, both of them chuckling at Dean's expense as he grabbed his keys, glaring at the pair but there was no real heat behind it. "Yeah, yeah, it up, chuckleheads” he grumbled, Y/N playfully pouted as she wrapped her arm around her boyfriend’s waist, the three now leaving the crime scene.
-
Hours later, Dean shoved the door open to the Cumberland County Central Library as Sam and Y/N waited outside. Upon seeing him, they both perked up. “So?” They asked expectantly in unison as Y/N flicked her burnt out cigarette bud into the trash can. “Checked every record they had. Found the usual amount of violent childhood deaths for a town this size” He began, the two trailing behind him.
“Okay” Y/N mumbled, stuffing her hands into her leather jacket’s pocket. “Know how many were little girls with black hair and pale skin?” Sam and Y/N recognized that tone, “Zero” They answered in unison as Dean nodded in confirmation. “You wanna know how many were little girls with black hair and pale skin that have gone missing? -Right again: Zip, zilch, nada”
Sam and Y/N shared a look, a bit discouraged at that piece of information. "Tell me you’ve got something good because I’ve totally wasted the last six hours” Dean complained as they walked across the street and into a woodsy area. “Well, you ever hear of Lillian Bailey? She was a British medium from the 1930s” Y/N asked him. “She got a thing for fairytales?”
They chuckled in amusement, “No, trances” Sam informed him, “See, she would go into these unconscious states where, um. Get this: her thoughts and actions were completely controlled by spirits” He explained, “The ghost Puppet Master” Dean pursed his lips, “Yeah” Y/N nodded, “Think that’s what this kid is doing? Sending Wolfboy and Grandma into trances, making them go kill crazy?”
“Could be” Sam shrugged, “It could be kind of like a spirit hypnosis or something” Y/N suggested, all continuing down the trail. “Look, trances I get, but fairy-tale trances? That’s bizarre even for us” Dean shook his head. They all came to a halt in their steps when they heard a frog croaking, their heads simultaneously lowering to the ground to see a toad.
Dean scrunched his nose at the sight of the little creature, the toad ribbitted loudly at him. “Yeah, you’re right. That’s completely normal.” Sam deadpanned with sarcasm, as Y/N shot Dean the classic Winchester bitchface in her own form, her hands resting in her hips.
“Alright, maybe it is fairytales. Totally fucked-up fairy tales” Dean responded in defeat, tilting his head at the frog. “I’ll tell you one thing though, there’s no way I’m kissing a damn frog” Y/N gave him a cheeky smile, her eyes playful. "Not even a little peck?" She teased. Dean made a face at the suggestion, but a smirk was tugging at the corners of his mouth. Sam groaned, rolling his eyes and mumbling under his breath. "Please don't encourage him," he implored.
The couple chuckled as Y/N eyes flickered across the street, her eyes catching a pumpkin that was sitting on the porch of a house. “Hey, fellas. Check that out” She pointed to the pumpkin. Dean and Sam’s eyes followed the direction where she was pointing to, curious. “Yeah? It’s close to Halloween” Dean asked with his eyebrow raised.
Sam caught on, shaking his head. “You remember Cinderella? With the pumpkin that turns into a coach and the nice that become horses” Sam told him as a mouse ran across the porch. Dean’s eyes held horror, his head slowly peering over to the duo. “Dude, could you two be more pansies?” Y/N rolled her eyes at him, her hand finding her hip once more.
“Could you be less of a jackass?” She retorted, not missing a beat. Sam chuckled beside her, earning a playful glare from Dean. Dean put his hands up in surrender. "Just saying," he said with a shrug, "We got a possible Three Little Pigs scene, a Hansel and Gretel case, and now we've got a Cinderella deal" Y/N added, her fingers curling into the sleeves of her jacket.
"Next we're gonna have Snow fuckin’ White" Dean mumbled, causing both of them to chuckle.
-
After picking the lock to the house, Y/N rose from her knees, allowing Dean to stretch next to her and open the door. The trio peered in simultaneously, their eyes darting around the eerily quiet house, “Well who knows, maybe you’ll find your fairy godmother” Dean mused, chuckling as he smiled widely at Y/N and Sam. The duo side eyed the elder Winchester, choosing to ignore his comment as they stepped into the house.
The three fanned out, cautiously peering around every corner to search the place. The sound of a creaking in the house caused them to look at each other with suspicion. All pulling out their guns from their jackets in perfect unison. "This is the beginning to a bad, low budget horror movie" Sam mumbled, his eyes flickering around the seemingly empty house.
Y/N bit back a chuckle, but couldn't help the slight smirk forming on her lips at the comment. "Yeah, or an episode of Scooby-Doo" She chimed in. Dean let out an amused scoff. Another sound of clatter drew their attention to the kitchen, Dean jerked his head towards it. Pointing firmly, “Help, I’m in here” The sound of a woman’s terrified voice garnered their attention.
The three of them made their way to the kitchen, guns raised once again, the young woman coming into their view. She was battered, bruised and cuffed to a drawer handle, Sam and Y/N immediately dropped to the floor, the huntress digging into her hair to take out her pin. “Hey, hey. Don’t worry, it’s okay.” Sam assured the beaten girl, “You have to help me, she’s a lunatic” The girl sobbed as Y/N began picking the lock to her handcuffs. “What happened, sweetie?” She asked her gently.
“My stepmom, she just freaked out, screamed at me, beat me, chained me up” The young woman croaked, tears running down her battered face. “Where is she now?” Dean asked firmly, he could’ve sworn he saw a little girl peering from the other room at the corner of his eye. “I don’t know” Y/N’s eyebrows furrowed together, her hand still working on the cuffs. "Sam. Y/N” Dean kept his eyes on the little girl, indicating to Sam and Y/N of her appearance.
The trio’s eyes widened, “That’s her” Y/N informed them, recognizing the girl from her visions back at the house. Dean nodded before pushing himself up, following behind the girl. The little girl seemed to float away, Dean’s feet quickening their pace after her. “Hey!” He called, reaching out his hand to try to grab her but he fell straight through her. “Dammit” He cursed to himself, sprinting after her once more, only to get the same outcome.
He stopped in his tracks when he heard the floor boards creaking behind him, spinning around to meet eyes with the little girl. Her red hair hand placed neatly at the top of her head, pulling back her dark hair. Her white flowy dress made her seem more eerily, “Who are you?” Dean asked calmly but the little girl didn’t answer. Her blue eyes pierced his green ones with intensity, fear and almost desperation.
Her spirit simply flickered, leaving a bright red apple on the floor in her place. Dean’s expression twisted in confusion and suspicion as the little girl vanished. He knelt down to pick it up, examining it in his hand.
Sam and Y/N were too busy with the girl in the kitchen to notice that Dean had wandered off, their attention solely focused on the abused young woman.
-
“Paramedics picked up Cinderella” Sam told his brother as he and Y/N reapproached the Impala, Dean was still leaning against the hood, his gaze trapped on the Apple in his hand. “That’s good” He sighed in response, before tossing the apple for Y/N to catch. “So little girl, shiny red apple. I’m guessing that means something to you, fairytale boy and girl” Dean half-joked.
Y/N’s hand caught the apple, her eyebrows furrowing together in thought, "We think it’s Snow White." she said, looking over to Sam, "You remember? The wicked queen gave Snow White a poisoned, red apple?" Her fingers gripped the fruit in her hand and she leaned against the Impala, right next to Dean. Dean nodded, crossing his arms across his chest.
“Snow White? Aw, i saw that movie” He responded, “Well, the porn version anyways” He smirked as a disgusted look appeared on the younger Winchester’s face and Y/N rolled her eyes. Dean pushed himself up from the Impala, opening the passenger side for Y/N as he spoke, “There was this wicked stepmother, phew. She was wicked” He said skittishly as he made his way over to the driver's side door.
Sam ignored his comment, bracing his arms at the top of the Impala at the back right side. “There is a wicked stepmother and she tries to kill Snow White with a poisoned apple.” He informed his older brother as Y/N tossed him the apple. Sam caught the apple, his fingers curling around the fruit’s surface. "And then the step-mom disguises herself as an old woman and offers Snow White the poison apple." He added, eyeing the red fruit with intrigue.
Dean raised an eyebrow at Sam, "But the Apple doesn’t actually kill the girl, right?” Y/N shook her head at Dean’s question. “Nope, puts her into a deep sleep. So deep it’s almost like she’s dead" Y/N responded, “See, I knew you remembered” She half-joked. Dean rolled his eyes, but a smirk managed to find its way on his lips. "Yeah, yeah, whatever" He replied as they all hopped into the Impala.
____________________________________________
Now back at the hospital, “No, sorry. We don’t have any comatose little girls” The receptionist informed them, “Are you sure?” Sam asked as Y/N frowned. “Totally. It’s mostly old guys” The receptionist assured them, “And, well, Callie. She’s been around since before I started here” she added, earning intrigued looks from the trio. “Callie?” Dean asked, “Yeah, it’s so sad” The receptionist said sympathetically.
“And poor Dr. Garrison, he just won’t give up on her” This made Y/N cross her arms over her chest. “Was Callie one of his patients?” She asked, curiously. “No, his daughter” The receptionist told them, they all shared looks that said, ‘Worth a shot’ before thanking her and excusing themselves.
-
They found themselves in Callie’s hospital room where Dr. Garrison was reading a fully grown and comatose Callie ‘Little Red Riding Hood’ from ‘The Brothers Grimm’ Book. “The huntsman stepped inside and in the bed lay the wolf. So the huntsman took a pair of scissors and cut open the wolf's belly” Dr. Garrison read. The trio shared looks of horror as the doctor’s eyes flickered up to them.
He closed the book before laying the cloth bookmark in its place, taking off his glasses. He leaned down and pressed a kiss to his daughter’s forehead before making his way over to the three, clearing his throat. “Detectives, can I help you?” Dr. Harrison greeted them politely. “We just heard that Callie is your daughter” Dean began, “And we wanted to say how very sorry we are” Sam added sympathetically.
Dr. Garrison rubbed his eye in frustration, his expression weary as he nodded in acknowledgment, “Well, um, thank you” He breathed, a beat of silence stretching between them before he spoke once more, “If you’ll excuse me” He attempted to make his exit, passing through the space between Dean and Y/N. Dean stepped out of the way for the doctor, his gaze watching the dejected man walk away, an expression of pity on his face.
“Oh, well we’re headed this way, we’ll walk with you” Y/N said casually as they all walked beside the doctor. “How long has Callie been like that?” she asked, trying to keep a tone of sincerity so she didn’t sound too nosey. Sam shot her a look, since her tone didn’t help much and indeed did sound nosey as hell. “We don’t mean to intrude, we can’t possibly know how hard it must be for you seeing her like this” Sam assured Dr. Garrison.
Dr. Garrison gave Sam another nod of appreciation before turning to Dean, “Yeah, it’s not easy” Dr. Garrison sighed, his back turned to Sam and Y/N. The younger Winchester took the opportunity to give his Y/N a smack to the back of the head along with a look that said, ‘Really, dude? Really?’
Y/N let out a silent hiss of pain, rubbing the spot where Sam had smacked her, “Dipshit” She muttered under her breath, a small pout forming on her lips. Dean suppressed the urge to laugh. “She’s, uh, been here since she was 8 years old” Dr. Garrison told them as they began walking again, “That’s when she was poisoned?” Sam asked, “Yes, swallowed bleach,” Dr. Garrison confirmed. “Never figure out how she got her hands on the bottle. My wife found her, brought her to the ER. Here, I was on call”
Dean’s eyebrows furrowed in concern, his demeanor becoming more serious. Sam and Y/N took a moment to process the information, “Your wife was, uh-? Was that Callie’s stepmother?” Dean asked, Dr. Garrison’s eyes glanced over to Dean with surprise, stopping in his tracks. Everyone came to a halt as the doctor’s eyes flickered between them all, “Actually, yes. How’d you know that?”
“Lucky guess” Y/N came to Dean’s rescue, Dr. Garrison nodded hesitantly, seemingly taking the bait. “Julie was the only mother that, uh, Callie ever knew” Dr. Garrison’s tone was solemn as he stuck his hands into his labcoat’s pockets. Sam and Y/N narrowed their eyes, sharing a look as they mentally put two and two together. “My wife passed away last year and, uh…it’s just my daughter and me now” Dr. Garrison’s voice broke as though he was holding back tears. “She’s all I got left”
A sympathy coursed through Y/N and Sam's veins and Dean's eyes softened a bit. Dr. Garrison cleared his throat, “Um, excuse me, I’ve gotta get back to work” Dr. Garrison excused himself, checking his watch. The trio of hunters watched as Dr. Garrison walked away, heading back towards Callie’s room, “Well, you guys were right. It’s Snow White in spades” Dean said as he shoved his hands into his pockets. They all turned on their heels, headed in the other direction.
“Yup. Stepmom poisons the girl, puts her into a deep sleep.” Sam nodded in agreement. “What’s the motive, you think?” Y/N chimed in between them. “Could he like Mischa Barton, Sixth Sense. Not the O.C” Dean shrugged. “What?” Sam asked, beyond confused. “Hey, we know fairytales, he knows movies” Y/N snorted, nudging her boyfriend to continue explaining. He shot her a sly wink in return, “She played the pasty ghost. You know, remember the mom had that thing where you know, uh, you keep the kid sick so you get all the attention?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah. Uh…” Sam nodded in recognition, “Münchausen syndrome by proxy. Huh, could be” He agreed, “So say all these years, Callie’s been suffering silently because nobody knows the truth about what Mommy Dearest did” Y/N began, “And after all this time, her spirit just gets angrier and angrier until it finally just starts lashing out” Sam added as they reached the building’s paramedic entrance. “Meanwhile, she has to listen to Dad tell her all these deranged stories about a rabid wolf or a cannibalistic old lady, it’s enough to drive anybody nuts” Dean chimed in.
“Okay, but how are we gonna stop her? I mean, Callie’s stuck here. Her father’s keeping her body alive” Y/N questioned out loud. “It does make it a bit hard to burn the bones” Dean muttered, “Ya think?” Sam shot back sarcastically. “Coming in” a paramedic’s voice boomed through the sliding door as two EMTs wheeled in a gurney with an old woman’s feeble and beaten body on it. “Hey, what’s the status?” A doctor asked urgently as the three watched on.
“Seventy-two-year-old female. Sustained multiple lacerations and puncture wounds. BP is 80/40 and falling. Sinus tachycardia” The EMT informed them as the three followed behind them at a distance to hear what they were saying, “is that a…bite?” A doctor gasped, checking the side of the elderly woman’s blood soaked wrinkly neck. “Looks like she was mauled by a mad dog or maybe a wolf” The EMT suggested.
Dean instantly recognized it, “What was the last story Dr. Garrison was reading Callie?” He asked Sam and Y/N. “Little Red Riding Hood” They responded in unison, sharing wide eyed looks in realization. Their hearts pummeled when the elder woman’s pulse dropped, the doctor declaring the time of death in the process.
-
“Excuse me.” They all approached the paramedic who wheeled the old woman in after a few minutes when he was making his report of the death, flashing him their fake badges. “Was she the only victim?” Y/N asked as they pocketed their badges, “she was found by the side of the road, barely alive. Alone” The EMT sighed, “We need to find her next of kin” Dean said urgently, the EMT nodded, flipping through the file in his hands. “Uh, she has a granddaughter” he informed them
“Do you have an address?” Y/N asked quickly, the EMT gave it to her without hesitation. She instantly snatched it away from him, “Thank you” she said gratefully as Dean peered over her shoulder, following behind her. “Thanks” Sam thanked the EMT. Dean took the paper from Y/N’s hand, “Okay, you guys find a way to stop Callie, alright?” He gently ordered them, “What about you?” Sam asked, furrowing his brows, “I’m gonna go stop the big bad wolf” He said firmly, earning a raised brow from his girlfriend and brother.
“Which is about the weirdest thing I’ve ever said” he scoffed, “No it ain’t” Y/N smirked, a glint of worry in her eyes. Dean noticed the look of concern in her facial features as they all stood together. “Be safe,” she said seriously. A charming smile made its way onto Dean’s lips, his green eyes flickering over to her, “Ditto” he responded as he watched her roll her eyes at his typical response. He leaned down to press his lips to hers. Sam averted his gaze, giving them privacy for a moment, suddenly finding the coat rack at the corner of the hallway interesting.
Y/N’s eyes fluttered shut as Dean’s lips touched hers, their kiss sweet and brief. Dean pulled away, his eyes locked on Y/N’s, “I love you” he whispered against her lips. Her eyes reopened, a tender expression on her face as she looked into his eyes, “Ditto” Y/N murmured back, a subtle smile on her lips. Dean gave her one last lingering glance before forcing himself to pull away from her and head out the automatic hospital doors.
-
It had been about 15 minutes since Dean left, Sam and Y/N had been looking for Dr. Garrison since. Finally stumbling upon him in the east wing, the two hunters began jogging towards him. “Dr. Garrison, we need to speak with you” Sam said urgently. Dr. Garrison turned as they both approached him, a tired expression on his face. “Yes, detectives, what can I do for you this time?” He inquired, folding his arms across his chest.
Sam and Y/N shared a nervous glance, “Well, um….It’s about Callie” Y/N said cautiously, fiddling with her thumbs as she interlocked her hands. Dr. Garrison's tired expression turned to one of concern, "My daughter? What about her?" He asked, his eyebrows furrowing in worry as he took off his reading glasses.
“You know, maybe- maybe we could sit down for a minute” Sam suggested calmly, shoving his hands into his pockets to ease his nerves. “No, what about her?” Dr. Garrison insisted firmly. Y/N took a shaky breath, the anxiety in the air was tangible. Sam and Y/N shared another look, both knowing the information was going to hit Dr. Garrison like a ton of bricks. “Okay, well, um- doctor, this isn’t gonna be easy” Sam began. “But…what happened to Callie was not an accident”
“Excuse me?” The doctor scoffed, his face contorting with confusion and unease. “We’re sorry, but it’s true” Y/N tried to convince him gently, placing a hand up in surrender. “You two have no idea what happened to my daughter” With that, he began walking away but Sam and Y/N followed behind.
“There are things you don’t know, doctor- about your wife” Sam stated as they kept on walking behind him, “My wife?” Garrison scoffed, padding faster, “Doctor, your wife poisoned Callie” Y/N finally said, this made the doctor spin around and the two hunters to stop in their tracks. Garrison's face was filled with shock, anger and pain all at once, “Why would you say something so horrible to me?” he asked vehemently, his voice beginning to crack.
Y/N felt her heart drop in her chest but he needed to hear it, is what she convinced herself. “Because we need your help” Sam pleaded, “You two stay away from me and my daughter, you understand?” He pointed firmly at them before heading into Callie’s room. Their faces dropped, “Doctor, this isn’t- Please, if-“ But the door slammed in their faces. “Fuck” Y/N cursed as she stared at the closed door for a few moments.
A hand came up to rest on her shoulder, she looked up to find that it was Sam’s. “What do we do now?” he inquired, removing his hand and stuffing it into his jacket pocket. Y/N gave him a look that Sam immediately recognized, “Y/N/N, no-” She had already opened the door to Callie’s room, “Guess we’re doing it” Sam mumbled as Dr. Garrison’s head snapped up from his comatose daughter, his eyes hardening as Y/N trudged in with determination as Sam followed behind her.
“I’m calling security” Dr. Garrison spat, pointing a finger at the psychic, looking from the comatose teenager then back at them. He immediately headed for the phone but Sam quickly snatched it from his hands, causing him to flinch, “No, we don’t have time to do this gently” Y/N retorted firmly as if she was scolding a child, “If you don’t listen to us, more people are gonna get hurt. Because Callie is gonna hurt them” Sam added, matching Y/N’s tone.
“What the hell are you talking about?” Dr. Garrison said in defiance, placing his hands on his hips. “You’re going to think we’re crazy but just understand us….Your daughter, Callie, is still here. She’s a spirit” Y/N explained. Dr. Garrison’s eyes dropped to the floor before shifting over to his daughter. He slowly made his way to her bed before sitting at the feet of the hospital bed, a look of despair on his face. “So you’ve seen her too?”
Sam and Y/N stood rooted to the floor for a handful of moments, eyes widened at the surprise of the question. Y/N cleared her throat, “You see her, too?” She asked cautiously as they inched closer to the father. Garrison nodded as his fingers found Callie’s hand on top of the bed comforter. “I’ve sensed her. Callie.” He began as he pushed himself up from her bed, “Her presence, her scent. I even saw her standing at the foot of my bed, but I never…” He blinked rapidly.
“…believed it. I thought I was dreaming- I-” his breathing increased. “It wasn’t a dream” Sam cut him off, burying his hands into his pockets as Y/N crossed her arms over her chest. “She looks like she did when she was 8. White dress. Red ribbon in her hair…she’s been trying to talk to you” Y/N said softly. The room filled with silence for a few moments as the doctor tried to process this new information- that he had been actually seeing his daughter.
He shook his head with a gentle scoff, “You’re not cops, are you?” He questioned, “No” Sam and Y/N answering in unison, both glancing down at Callie on the bed. “Then who are you?” They shared a look. “People who know a little bit about this kind of thing,” Sam answered hesitantly. “But what you said about my wife poisoning Callie, that-” Garrison tried to defend, “Sir. Callie told us” Y/N cut him off.
“What?” Garrison bit back. “But in so many words. But in her own way…she told us” Sam responded calmly as Dr. Garrison shook his head frantically. “My wife loved Callie! So how i- how is that possible?” Sam sighed deeply, “We don’t know, but it is” He said firmly. “It doesn’t make sense, we know. And I’m so, so sorry” Y/N’s voice was barely above a whisper as the doctor’s gaze lowered back to the girl on the bed.
“No. No, I don’t believe you. She wouldn’t-“ Garrison couldn’t finish the sentence as Y/N and Sam both felt their hearts ache for a father trying to deny his wife doing such a thing. “Look, Callie is killing people. She’s angry, she’s desperate because nobody will listen to her. So you have to listen to her” Sam insisted, pleading with Garrison, “Please….as her father…listen to your daughter.” Y/N said softly, extending her hand out towards the doctor.
Garrison stood there, frozen, as the two hunters stared hopefully at him, anticipating his answer. A moment of silence seemed to be an hour before the doctor broke it, “What- what do you need me to do?” His voice cracked, “I can help you, take my hand and I can sorta anchor you to see her” Y/N explained, Garrison glanced down at her outstretched hand, his hand slowly lifting to reach out.
Once he placed his palm in hers, Y/N guided him over to Callie’s bed, placing her free palm onto the crown of Callie’s head. “Don’t freak out” She closed her eyes, focusing her energy on connecting him to his daughter. Garrison began to feel a strong, yet gentle energy flow through his body, he looked panicked for a second before Y/N gently reassured him, “It’s okay, relax” Her eyes stayed close tightly but her hand stayed on Callie’s head.
“Call out to her” Y/N instructed, reopening her eyes, which shone white and the veins in both her arms ignited its usual blue light. Sam watched on in awe, the sight familiar but still so fascinating to him. Garrison nodded and shifted his gaze to his daughter, “Callie.” He called out tenderly, his heart swelling at the sound of her name rolling off of his tongue. “Callie, it’s Daddy, it’s me, Daddy” he breathed heavily as his hand tightened around Y/N’s.
His breath shuddered, “Is it true? Did Mommy do that to you?” The doctor began crying, using his free hand to place it on his daughter’s. Not letting go of Y/N’s. “I know I wasn’t listening before, but I’m listening now” Suddenly, there was a change to the room, the air felt lighter, like a presence was watching. Sam saw her at the corner of the room and Y/N felt her presence.
“Daddy’s here. Please honey, is there any way you can tell me?” Garrison pleaded with his daughter’s comatose body. “Doctor. Y/N” Sam’s voice broke through, their heads turned to him as he nodded to the corner of the room. Garrison spun around, his eyes landing on the spirit of his 8-year old daughter. Her white dress was radiant, her red ribbon tied perfectly in her hair, a sad smile gracing her lips.
Garrison’s hand slipped from Y/N’s, her veins and eyes reverting back to its usual color. “Is it true?” He asked his daughter, trying to keep his voice from falling. Callie’s spirit simply nodded as Y/N took her hand off of the crown of her comatose body’s head. Garrison’s knees wobbled, but he kept to his feet. He shook slightly, “Why did she….” His voice trailed off, he gulped hard as he kept his gaze focused on his daughter.
“Why did Mommy do this?” Callie’s expression saddened, her smile faltering as her dad pleaded for answers. Her little spirit lifted her hand up as if to point at someone, her father’s head spun to a picture above the bed. The photo of his wife and daughter, smiling and happy in a park. Sam and Y/N frowned deeply upon seeing the heartbroken look on Garrison’s face. “Oh, I’m so sorry, baby”
“But listen to me, you gotta stop what you’re doing, okay? You’re hurting people.” He pleaded with his daughter as he leaned forward, “I know everything now….I know the truth” His breathing shuddered again as Callie’s stare pierced into his soul, “It’s time for you to let go…..it’s time for me to let you go”
Y/N felt a sudden pain in her chest, it ached and made her breath hitch. She had seen the look on a parent’s face before, saying those words to their child, but she never thought that she’d see it happening in front of her. Garrison wiped his face, his mouth quivering as he tried to hold in his sobs. Her eyes connected with Sam’s, who wore a mirrored expression to hers as Dr. Harrison padded over to his daughter’s bed. He leaned down and placed a tearful kiss on her forehead.
Almost immediately, the EKG flatlined. The long solemn beep filling the room with dread, Sam and Y/N both watched on, holding back tears as the father pressed his face to his comatose daughter’s shoulder. His shoulders started to shake violently as he cried into her shoulder, his own hands coming up to clutch the edges of the thin hospital blanket.
Garrison spun around to face the direction his daughter’s spirit was, her image now gone as the heavy feeling on Y/N’s chest finally rolled off. Her body slumped as the air returned to her lungs, she felt a large hand on her back, steadying her. “She’s gone” Sam softly whispered, rubbing her back gently. “Yeah…she’s gone” Y/N repeated shakily, nodding her head slightly. The pair both stared at the weeping man clutching his deceased daughter’s body, the sound of his desperate sobs echoing through the room.
____________________________________________
Now in the reception area, Dean had made it back to the hospital after saving the little girl who had been kidnapped from her captive, once Callie passed, the trance she had her victims in broke. “And the girl’s okay?” Dr. Garrison asked Dean, who nodded in return. He was a bit beat up from the fight with the little girl’s capture but he’d live….for now, “So, it’s really over” Garrison sighed deeply.
“Yeah, all thanks to you” Sam responded. Garrison’s lips turned into a slight smile, “Callie was the most important thing in my life….but I should’ve let her go a long time ago” He admitted, “See you around, doc” Dean offered the doctor a half smile, “I sure hope not” Garrison responded with a half-joke before patting Dean on his shoulder and making his exit.
Y/N’s hand found Dean’s, her fingers intertwining with his as she felt a slight sting in her eyes. The events of the day took a toll on her, her energy was drained, she was tired and sad. Seeing a father lose his daughter was not something she wanted to be used too. “You know, what he said….that’s some good advice” Dean’s voice broke the silence.
Y/N raised a brow at her boyfriend’s insinuation as Sam scoffed, “Is that what you want us to do, Dean? Just let you go?” Dean didn’t dare to look either of them in the eye. With a scoff, Y/N pulled away from Dean, staring directly at him as he looked away, “Stop” She huffed in frustration, she was exhausted and definitely not in the mood to deal with his self-pity.
Dean’s eyes met with Y/N’s and then Sam’s. The trio didn’t say a word, so Dean simply trudged off, making his way to the exit of the hospital. Y/N’s jaw locked, eyes narrowing in irritation as she watched him walk away. She looked over at Sam, he met her gaze, as they both understood what the other was thinking. They both followed after Dean, walking at a brisk pace to catch up to his brisk form.
____________________________________________
Later that night, it was nearing midnight. Dean was swaddled into Y/N’s arms. His head nestled into the space where her neck and shoulder meet, his nose burying itself into the crook of her neck. Her eyes were shut, her breathing was low and steady, he could tell she was fast asleep by the way her body felt limp against his.
So she took the opportunity, gently prying herself away from him. Her movement was careful as she peeled herself away from his warmth, he stirred slightly. She froze in her spot but Dean fell back asleep, his arm over her spot in the bed. Y/N let out a breath of relief as she pulled the blanket up further to cover his naked form.
With as little noise as possible, she shoved her clothes onto her body and placed a kiss to his temple. A look of despair was on her face as she tiptoed over to his bag, retrieving the Colt. Y/N sighed to herself, her eyes on Dean’s sleeping form.
“I love you, charming”
With that and one last look at the man she loves over her shoulder, she walked cautiously to the door and quietly opened it before exiting. The hallway was dark but it was easy to spot Sam, he stood there in his usual clothes, already awaiting her. Y/N made her way over to him, closing the door behind her.
“Ready?” She asked as she came to stand next to him, her voice was low and hushed. Sam nodded at her, his lips thinning in determination, “Yeah” He responded, his hands shoved into his pockets. Y/N offered him a small smile, holding up the keys to the Impala she snaked from Dean’s bag before the pair started walking down the hall.
-
Sam knelt in the middle of a crossroads, a wooden box and its needed contents in one hand and a fake ID in his other. He took a deep breath, glancing up with Y/N who held the Colt firmly in her hand. The crossroads was dark but Y/N could make out the sound of crickets in the distant cornfield behind them and smell the rich earthy scent of dirt. She stood beside Sam, her nerves on high alert as he shut the box and stuck it into the hole. Using his hands to toss the gravel onto it, burying it into the hole.
Her ears strained to sense any sudden movement around her. Y/N’s free hand went to the bottom of the shirt she had borrowed from the man sleeping in the motel as she subconsciously gripped the white material tightly. Sam dusted his hands, sighing heavily as he stood up, their eyes darting to every corner of the crossroad. Suddenly, that burning feeling at the back of Y/N’s neck made her head snap in the direction of the present demon.
“Well, little Sammy Winchester and Y/N/N L/N. I’m touched” The female crossroad demon announced her presence, her eyes flashing red at the duo. Y/N’s grip on the gun tightened, hiding it behind her back. Her eyes narrowed as she tried to get a better look, “I mean, Dean’s been to see me twice but you two…” The crossroad demon chuckled, “I’ve never had the pleasure”
Sam’s gaze hardened with hatred directed to the crossroad demon who bore the contract to his brother’s soul. “What can I do for you Sam and Y/N?” The demon asked with a smirk as Y/N gritted her teeth, she made eye contact with Sam who nodded in agreement. Without hesitation, she raised the Colt, pointing it straight to the demon’s forehead. “You can beg for your life” Y/N quipped cockily.
The demon raised her hands in submission, her smirk never leaving her lips. “We were having such a nice conversation. Then you had to go and ruin the mood.” The demon purred, her eyes flickering from the barrel of the gun to Y/N’s face. “If I were you, I’d drop the wisecracks and start acting scared” Sam snapped back. The demon scoffed cockily, shaking her brunette head, “It's not my style” her eyes went back to the gun and over to the duo, “And that’s not the original Colt” she pointed out, smirking at them.
Y/N’s mouth formed a firm line as she and Sam’s confidence faltered. “Where did you get that?” She questioned as Y/N kept her weapon pointed at the demon. The two didn’t answer and their silence alone answered the question for them, “Ruby. Had to be” The demon shook her head, “She is such a pain in my ass” she scoffed as Sam and Y/N kept their narrowed eyes on her. “She’ll get what’s coming to her. You can count on it”
“That’s enough.” Y/N interrupted with pure venom in her tone, “We came here to make you an offer” The psychic stated, causing the demon to chuckle humorlessly. “You two are gonna make me an offer? That’s adorable” Y/N’s jaw locked as she inhaled deeply through her nose, “It’s in your best interest to hear us out” She replied evenly as Sam gave her a look from the corner of his eye, keeping his mouth shut.
The demon scoffed cockily once more but her confidence wavered, “Well then, let’s hear your offer” as she crossed her arms over her chest. “You can let Dean out of his deal right now.” Sam began, tilting his head as he shoved his hands into his pocket, “He lives, Y/N lives, I live, you live. Everyone goes home happy. Or…” Y/N cocked the gun, challenging the demon. “My sister is gonna put a bullet into your head, and you stop breathing. Permanently.”
The demon stared down the business end of the gun again, the smirk now slipping off her lips. “Well, that’s a tempting offer” She replied sarcastically. However, the duo caught the small look of hesitation etched on her face for a brief moment. “All this tough talk, I have to tell you, it’s not very convincing” She began walking around them but they circled in return, Y/N keeping the Colt aimed at the demon.
“I mean, come on guys. Do you even want to break the deal?” She chuckled, her back facing them, “What do you think?” Y/N spat, gritting her teeth again, a bad habit she couldn’t seem to break whenever she was angry. “I don’t know. Aren’t you tired of cleaning up Dean’s messes, Sam? And Y/N, aren’t you tired of dealing with that broken psyche of his?”
Y/N’s knuckles turned white, her grip on the gun tightening as she swallowed dryly, “Aren’t you tired of being bossed around like a snot-nosed little brother?” The demon taunted Sam before turning to Y/N. “And you,” she paused, her eyes meeting with Y/N’s wide angry ones.
“You’re fed up with being his caretaker, aren’t you? Making him soup when he’s sick, listening to his problems, putting his broken pieces back together. Yet he still treats you no better than your daddy did. Like a weak, broken, immature little girl. It’s exhausting, isn’t it?” The demon said with a look of mock-sympathy, a look that made the psychic’s skin crawl. Y/N’s jaw ticked, biting the inside of her cheek, both her and Sam struggling to control their facial expressions.
“Watch your mouth” Sam warned, “Admit it” The demon stepped towards them, “You two are here, going through the motions. But the truth is, you’ll be a tiny bit relieved when he’s gone” The demon insisted, “Shut up” Y/N warned, her finger hovering over the trigger. She shut her eyes, trying to ease her anger as Sam pulled her back slightly.
“No more desperate, sloppy, needy Dean. You can finally be free” The demon continued to taunt, “We said, SHUT UP!” Sam bellowed his patience breaking, the demon simply tilted her head with a smirk. “Huh. Doth protest too much if you ask me” She quipped, “Alright, I’ve had enough of your shit. You let my man out of his deal right now. Or so god help me, I will put a bullet into your skull” Y/N demanded, her tone dark and low.
“Sorry, sweetheart, but your man’s an adult. He made that deal of his own free will. Fair and square” The demon denied as she stepped around the two. The demon had a condescending smile plastered on her face as Y/N bit her bottom lip, trying to control her temper. “It’s ironclad” The demon smirked, her back turned to them. “Every deal can be broken” Sam scoffed as Y/N still held the gun in the demon’s direction.
“Not this one” The demon turned to face them once again, they refused the believe it. Desperation filling them. “Fine, then she’ll kill you. If you’re gone, so is the deal” Sam bluffed, but Y/N wasn’t bluffing about killing the demon. “Guess again” The demon smirked. Their faces dropped, “What?” They gasped in unison. “Sam, Y/N. I’m just a saleswoman. I got a boss like everybody. He holds the contact, not me.” The demon explained.
Their gazes remained hard, “He wants Dean’s soul, bad. And believe me, he’s not gonna let it go” She shook her head, “You’re bluffing” Y/N prayed to god she was right, “Am I?” The demon scoffed, the cocky look not leaving her face. “Shoot me, if it’ll get you off” She tempted them. “But the deal still holds. And when Dean’s time is up, he’s getting dragged into the pit”
“Then who’s your boss? Who holds the contract?” Sam demanded as Y/N lowered the gun, giving the demon some hope she’s getting out of there alive. “He’s not as cuddly as me, I can tell you that” The demon responded as Sam and Y/N’s rolled their eyes, “Who is he?” Y/N demanded, her nostrils flaring. “I can’t tell you” The demon shook her head, their eyes filled with anger again but they managed to keep a calm demeanor. “I’m sorry Sam and Y/N, but there’s no way out of this one…..Not this time”
The two exchanged a look, neither of them wanting to accept her answer but not knowing what else to do. They communicated with their eyes, Y/N raising her brow, ‘We gonna kill her?’ she asked in Winchesterarian.
Sam shrugged before nodding, practically saying, ‘Kill the bitch’
So, in a swift movement, Y/N raised the gun again and shot the demon in the middle of her forehead. The demon’s face fell slack, her eyes empty and glazed over as she fell to the ground. Silence blanketed the area. Y/N lowered the smoking gun, her face stone cold, no emotion or expression on it.
For some reason, she found herself itching for Maverick’s Dagger, the need to place her hand on that godforsaken and ‘destroyed’ knife growing on her again.
A guttural sound left the demon’s throat before a sulfuric smell filled the empty area, filling Sam’s nose, he grimaced in disapproval. His expression mirrored Y/N’s as the demon’s body twitched with an orange glow, his face as cold as ice.
____________________________________________
Author’s Note: Heyyyyyyy, heyyyy, how y’all doinnnn☺️ Hope everyone enjoyed it!❤️
I mentioned in my first author's note that it’s carnival season in my country and it made me wonder, where is everyone else from? It’s totally up to you buttt, why don’t you guys drop your flag/state??? I’d love get to know where all of my wonderful and loyal readers are based, just my way of feeling more connected with with everyone <3
I’ll go first🥰 I hail from the beautiful (and bacchanal filled💀) twin islands of Trinidad and Tobago🇹🇹
Sometimes I feel as if I’m the only Caribbean writer for Supernatural so I’d love to know if there are any other fellow Caribbean’s who share my love🫶
Anyways, enough rambling. I hope everyone is having an amazing February and you all had an amazinggg Valentine’s Day. Much love! See you in the next episode🥰
Taglist: @hjgdhghoe @rach5ive @tiggytaylor @star-yawnznn @quarterhorse19
@deangirl96 @bitchykittenconnoisseur @globetrotter28 @hobby27 @mrsjjkwinchester
@juwu-theliciosa @magiccliopleurodon @nesnejwritings @karrah89 @whattheduckisupkyle
@iloveyou2mia @thelittlelightinthedarkness @lmhf1 @littletomboy2 @zigzoggy
@hey-its-zoe @modiddys-blog @thvxr @tommysaxes @cookiemonstermusic258 @elite4cekalyma
@ladykitana90 @strawberrykiwisdogog @barnes70stark
Xoxo
#dean winchester#supernatural#spn#sam winchester#dean and sam#sam and dean#supernatural fandom#dean winchester fanfiction#dean winchester x reader#dean winchester x you#Genesis Primis#The Old Testament Series#the winchester brothers#dean winchester smut#dean x reader#dean smut#spn smut#smut
77 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Biology Tutor
Independent Study 01: Art
Series masterlist
Pairing: virgin!Eddie Munson x fem!tutor!reader
Series summary: Eddie’s failing Biology class, so you decide to offer two different styles of tuition, textbook-based and *ahem* practical.
Chapter summary: Eddie reflects on your most recent study session.
WC: ~1.68k
C/W: 18+, SMUT, MDNI!! I don’t want to give too much away, so I’ll just say that Eddie has some alone time… (If you’ve read the rest of this series you’ll likely not be surprised by any of the content, but if anyone feels strongly that this part needs any specific cautions LMK 💙) No physical descriptions of reader, but she is described as wearing makeup (though this isn’t integral to the story and it’s only one line)
A/N: I know I promised you Lesson 3 was coming soon, but I couldn’t help thinking about how Eddie and reader might feel after their recent tryst in the library, so this extra was born (and you can shout at me about it in the comments if you wish, I would love it ISTG 😂).
As if it wasn’t bad enough already, he muses. Eddie’s been increasingly distracted, and even his Hellfire campaigns are starting to suffer. But ever since that kiss (oh fuck, that kiss) in the library, Eddie absolutely can’t stop thinking about you.
The situation only gets worse when he’s alone, and is compounded further anytime he’s naked.
He’s already jerked off to the thought of you so many times, and he’s certain you knew exactly what you were doing when you brought those (silky, stained) sleep shorts to school for him. (He’s ashamed to admit that he’d spent that morning break under the bleachers with them pressed up against his face, breathing so deeply he almost hyperventilated, and since he got them home they haven’t left his bed.) But he still feels like it’s somehow wrong for him to think about you like this, and he’s sure you’ll see it written all over his face…
This isn’t the first time he’s thought about you whilst he’s in the shower, either. In fact, that started even before you became his tutor - it just took you wearing a particularly short skirt to biology class and it rapidly became a favourite pastime of his.
But today, thanks to your unexpectedly steamy study session in the library, his his cock is already fully hard, standing proudly in front of him within moments of him stepping into the tub, and his mental imagery is especially vivid.
He manages a quick wash before the throbbing between his legs demands his full attention, and his thoughts inevitably turn back to you.
Taking his cock lightly in his hand, he imagines kissing you gently, slowly. He remembers how your lips and mouth felt against his, and how your hands crept up his back over his shirt just hours ago. He recalls every movement, every sensation, as if to burn it permanently into his memory. The feel of your lips, how you smelled, how -oh god- how you tasted. He thinks about how gentle and soft your tongue was, and how he can’t get the sensation of it sliding against his out of his mind. It’s jostling for space next to the thoughts of how much he wants to use his own to explore every inch of you, if you’d ever let him.
Then, in his mind, you’re going over more test questions with him, just like you were in the study room. Except now each time he gets a question right, you praise him, stroke his face… and remove an item of clothing.
Eventually your clothing is all gone and you’re kneeling in front of him here in the shower, the warm water cascading over you in sparkling rivulets. Your naked body seems to glow, and your skin has an otherworldly, fantastical iridescence. Your pretty makeup smears and runs, creating delicate streaks of colour down your cheeks. And you’re wearing a shining tiara made of precious metals and sparkling stones.
His Princess.
Your knees are spread, leaving yourself open, and he imagines how you’d feel on his fingers. Soft, warm, wet, waiting.
He suppresses a moan, lest any of his neighbours are passing by. The flimsy walls of these trailers are hardly soundproof.
He curses as he imagines your hands running over his taut quads, your lips kissing them, then your soft, warm tongue tickling up his inner thighs towards his cock.
Eddie strokes his fingers delicately over his sack, imagining it’s you licking him, looking up at him through your wet eyelashes as you promise,
“Let me show you what a clever boy you are, Eddie. How much of a reward you deserve for working that beautiful brain so hard.”
And then you’re running your tongue up the full length of his cock, all the way from base to tip, but this time you’re not using biological terms, not trying to educate him. This time, you’re just filling yourself with him, suckling on his swollen head and sliding your wet mouth down onto him, further, further, until the tip of him is nudging your throat.
He thinks back to the last time you were on his sofa, your last ‘lesson’, how good you looked and felt when you took his cock in your mouth and looked at him as he grasped your hand. How your tongue swirled so devilishly before you nodded so sweetly and let him cum down your throat. How you licked his release from your lips…
He feels his balls tighten and a familiar sensation stirs in his abdomen, but he doesn't want this to be over yet, so he grips and squeezes that part of his dick that he knows will stave off his orgasm, opening his eyes and taking a few deep breaths, focussing on the swirl of the soapy water as it spirals down the drain.
Breathing deep, Eddie allows himself to slowly and elaborately create a new fantasy, this time imagining he’s pressing you up against the tiled wall.
He wonders what your wet skin might feel like against his, and how your tits might feel against his chest, beneath his hands, in his mouth.
He pictures what it’d be like to nudge your feet apart, just a little, and slot his hips between those luscious thighs.
How it’d feel to push through your glorious folds with the tip of his cock, and slide slowly into your warmth and wetness. The thought makes his breath leave his body in a rush, and he has to stifle another moan.
He wonders how pliant you’d be, whether you’d tell him how talented he is, how much you love it when he does this, how good you’re gonna be for him.
He wonders whether he'd be sweet, telling you you’re so beautiful, how he'll always take care of you, and treat you like the princess you are.
Or whether you’d be filthy, spilling profanities as you urge him to fill you deeper, take you faster, go harder.
And whether he’d ever have the balls to talk dirty to you, and tell you how well you take him, how your cunt is so perfect for him, how much he wants you, and adores fucking you.
Dick slick with foaming shower gel, Eddie’s swollen member slides almost effortlessly into his fist. He braces himself on his free forearm, palm flat against the tiles, imagining your body is between him and the cool ceramic, moving you both with each thrust of his hips.
He imagines his warm chest pressed to yours, and how the water feels trickling over and between your writhing forms as it flows over his shoulders, across your tits, over his balls and down between your thighs.
He groans into the steamed up space as he bucks up into his fist, imagining it’s your wet and willing pussy. Would you cum like this? It’s his fantasy, so of course you would… He wonders how it would feel. Would it be like he’s read about, where you’d be tight around him, squeezing his length as you rode out your high?
He can almost hear your moans as the head of his cock hits that special spot inside you that - just as you promised the first time you came over - you taught him to find. His ego lets him imagine he’d be skilled, maybe the best you’d had, and he imagines how your voice would eventually crack as you'd breathily tell him, just as you did in the library,
“That’s it, Eddie! You’ve got it!”
All of it combined is enough to tip him over. His hips stutter and his abdomen tenses as he cums with a broken groan, his vision becoming spotty as his wet spend spurts high up the tiles, some of it almost reaching eye level, sticking to the wall in sweeping, dripping splashes and the rest running down over his hand and wrist.
He squeezes himself, milking his cock of every last drop, whispering your name as he leans his forehead against his forearm and rests there, catching his breath. He’s not sure if he’s ever cum that hard by himself, and he certainly never has in the shower.
Vision clearing, he appraises the evidence of his lust. Human art on ceramic canvas.
However, for once it’s not an artistic display of his that he wants anyone else to see. He makes a mental note to clean off the tiles higher up than he normally would, and begins to rinse off under the cooling stream.
Shit. Wayne’s gonna be pissed when he comes home to find he’s used up all the hot water, and he doesn’t even have an excuse.
As he sluices the mess he’s made down the drain and his post-orgasm fog starts to lift, Eddie starts to feel like the deviant perv he’s sure he must be. He also realises how increasingly difficult it’s getting for him to suppress the various feelings he has for you. How the hell is he supposed to face you after this?
Is this that thing he’s heard about? Post Nut Clarity, or something?
Coming down from his high, he wonders what you’re doing right now. Probably hanging with friends, or diligently doing your homework. Something innocent and worthy. Wholesome.
By stark contrast, as he considers the somewhat-uncomfortable, almost-permanent semi he sports when you’re anywhere near him. Or, when he knows you’re in school generally. Or, fuck, simply just whenever he thinks about you. Suddenly he’s grateful for the cooling water, as his dick threatens to get hard again just from the mere thought of seeing you in class, or passing you in a corridor.
But then there’s also… the other feelings. The ones he’s never experienced before. The ones that tell him there’s so much more to this than just ‘having fun whilst tutoring’. At least, there is from his perspective.
Because what if this is just a temporary arrangement, and once he passes biology class you’ll have had your fun and will move on. Maybe even with somebody else?
Or, what if you feel the same?
And honestly? He’s not certain which prospect terrifies him the most…
Thanks so much for reading! I hope you liked this little extra ❤️
Series masterlist
Prev: Lesson 1: Female anatomy Lesson 2: Male anatomy Extra Credits 01: Communication skills Extra Credits 02: French
Next: Independent Study 02: Creative Writing Lesson 3: Human Reproduction
If you’d like to join the taglist for this series or my general one, just drop me a comment, ask or message letting me know, I’d love to have you on board 💗
Taglist (open): @airen256 @bimbobaggins69 @urlbitchin @jamdoughnutmagician @rustboxstarr @bl4ckt00thgr1n @bexreadstoomuch @cozmiccass @sadlittlesquish @yujyujj @cluz1babe @thunderg @aysheashea @paleidiot @cadence73 @eddie-munsons-wifey @siriuslysmoking @neville-is-my-husband @aestheticaltcow @jjmaybankswifes-blog @lightcommastix @ungracefularchimedes @spenciesprincess @joejoequinnquinn @freshoutthewomb2 @sunshinepeachx @tlclick73 @hellfirenacht @yourdailymemedelivery @wendyxox @madaboutmunson @80s-addict @the-unforgivenn @skrzydlak @eddiesxangel @bunny7232 @starksbabie @comeonatmebruh @jamiecb66 @abellmunsonmovie @sheneedsrocknroll92 @daisy-munson @maedesculpaeusoubi @wonderlanddreamer @leatherfaceologist @munson-blurbs @paradisepoisons and because you said you like fantasies @mediocredreams 😉
#Eddie munson imagines#<- literally#perv!eddie munson#the biology tutor#eddie munson smut#eddie munson#stranger things#eddie munson x reader#joseph quinn#Eddie munson fanfic#stranger things fanfic#virgin!eddie munson#eddie munson x fem!reader smut#eddie munson x female reader#Eddie munson fantasises about you#Eddie munson fanfiction#eddie munson series
350 notes
·
View notes